LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. " 






Shelf 



Azz. 



UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 



A SHORTER COURSE 



ORAL INSTRUCTION 

IN 

GRAMMAR. 

Arranged in a Manner to be Easily Understood and Applied. 



Designed Especially for Practical Instruction in Business Colleges, 
and in all schools where a mercantile education is glven. 






*->>«(^£<--*- 



COMPILED AND PUBLISHED BY 

HEALD'S BUSINESS COLLEGE 

SAN FRANCISCO, CAL. 
1883. 



" 



TEi" 1 




PACIFIC PRESS 

PRINTERS, STEREOTYPKRS, AND BINDER 

OAKLAND, CALIFORNIA. 



P R K K A CK . 



The title page gives a very complete idea of this publication, and it seems only- 
necessary to add a few suggestions by way of a preface to more fully explain what 
called forth this book and to mention some of its more prominent features. From a 
somewhat extended experience as a teacher, the author felt that the text-books in 
grammar were filled with much that was unnecessary to a commercial education, and 
more especially is this shown to be true when it is considered that a majority of the 
students do not attend such a college but six months, many of whom have never 
before made grammar a study. Hence it was deemed highly essential that only 
important practical topics should be dwelt upon. The plan pursued is to define the 
various parts of speech, instruct in sentence building and then present errors in syntax 
for the student's correction, requiring him to assign reasons therefor. Appropriate 
space is devoted to composition, extended rules for spelling, abbreviations, punctu- 
ation, and such other important elements of grammar as are deemed indispensable to 
a thorough business education. A large space is given to mispronunciation of words, 
and a still larger one to the misuse of words. These subjects are arranged alphabet- 
ically to make them of ready reference, and the student will find it a valuable book 
for use after he has completed his course. The author during the arrangement of 
these pages has frequently consulted the works of some of our prominent grammari- 
ans, and has adopted many suggestions which seemed to be useful. Among those to 
whom he feels himself under obligations, and gladly makes this acknowledgment, 
may be mentioned Brown, Wells, Sill, Swinton, Kerl as grammarians and as 
philologists, Ayers' Verbalist and Westlake's Practice Words. If this book shall 
succeed in relieving the important study of grammar of much that is not essential 
and of pointing out a more attractive and shorter route of travel to make good 
writers and speakers, the author will feel well compensated for the time and labor 
bestowed in'its publication. Craving the indulgence of critics for any short-comings, 
and hoping to merit the approval of co-laborers in the cause of science, the author 
presents for deliberation his '* Shorter Course of Oral Instruction in Grammar." 



I N D K X 



Abbreviations 4 

table of general 5 

used in book-keeping . . 6 

Adage, definition of 38 

Adjective, definition of. 24 

compound 24 

descriptive 24 

definitive 24 

participial 24 

proper 24 

Adjectives and participles, how con- 
nected 32 

Adverbs, degree of 26 

definitions of 27 

Alphabet I 

Amen, yes and no 27 

Apostrophe, definition of 38 

Article (see marginal note) 9 

Auxiliaries, list of. 64 

Axiom, definition of 38 

Balance 49 

Brackets 31 

Capital letters 7 

exercises for correction in 8 

Case 11 

nominative 11 

Case, objective 11 

possessive 11 

possessive, rules for 11 

Clause 1 

Colon 31 

Comma 32 

Comparison, definition of 24 

Composition 35 

correction of 37 

direction for writing .... 36 

preparation of 36 



PAGE' 

Conjunction, definition of 29 

Curves 3 * 

Contraction 4 

Dare and need 16 

Dash, definition of 30 

Declension 12 

Degree, comparative, definition of . . . . 24 

Degree, positive, definition of 24 

superlative, definition of 24 

Derivatives, prefixes 2 

suffixes 3 

Diphthongs, definition of? 49 

Ellipsis 37 

Elision 4. 3 8 

English grammar I 

Etymology 1 

Exclamation, definition of. 38 

False syntax, promiscuous exercises 50-63 

Figures of speech 37 

Forming the plural, rules for 10 

Gender, definition of 9 

Hyperbole, definition of 37 

Interjection 30 

Interrogation point 32 

definition of. 38 

Interrogative Pronouns 14 

Irony 37 

Language 1 , 9 

Letter 1 

Maxim, definition of 38 

Metaphor, definition of. 37 

Mispronunciation 38 

Misused words 42 

Moods, definition of 15 

infinitive 15 

indicative 15 

imperative 15 

(v) 



INDEX. 



Moods subjunctive 15 

potential 15 

Nouns common, definition of 9 

abstract 9 

and pronouns, properties of . . . 9 

collective 9 

definition of 9 

independent, case of. 31 

proper, definition of 9 

Noun phrase 12 

Number 10, 16 

Orthography I 

Participles, definition of 49 

Parts of speech 9 

Person 9, 16 

Personification, definition of 37 

Period 30, 31 

Phrases 1,25 

Phrase adverbial, definition of. 27 

Pleonasm, definition of. 38 

Possessive plural 12 

Prepositions, definition of. 28 

list of 28 

Profanity 49 

Pronoun, compound, personal, defini- 
tion of. 13 

Pronouns, definition of 9, 13 

Pronouns, declension of 13 

Pronouns, division of 13 

Pronoun interrogative, definition of . . . 13 

Pronoun personal, definition of 13 

possessive 13 

relative 13 

Prosody I, 64 

Proverb, definition of. 38 

Punctuation, definition of 30 

correction in 32 

exercise in 32 

Punctuation, definition of. 30 

Quotations, how written 32 

Quotation marks, single and double... 32 

Relative Pronouns 14 

Review (General) 33 



Rhetoric (see figures of speech) 37 

Semicolon 3 1 

Sentence 2 

Shall 64 

Simile, definition of 37 

Slang 48 

Spelling 2 

rules for 2 

Stops and marks (see punctuation) ... 30 

Syllable 1 

Syntax I 

Tenses, definition of. 16 

present 16 

past 16 

present perfect 16 

past perfect 16 

future 16 

future perfect 16 

Traphlong, definition of 49 

Verbs finite, definition of 15 

Verbs, definition of 14 

active transitive 15 

auxiliary 64 

classes of 14 

conjugation of 16 

defective, definition of 15 

irregular 15, 20 

Verbs finite, definition of 15 

intransitive 15 

irregular, list of 15 

modifications of 15 

neuter, definition of 15 

passive 15 

regular ... 14 

redundant 15 

Verbs irregular, list of, 20 

Will 64 

Word 1 

Words, classes of 2 

compound 4 

derivatives 2 

formation of 4 

Words, primitive 2 



GRAMMAR EXERCISES 



Language is a system of sounds for expressing thoughts. 

Language is either spoken or written. 

English Grammar treats of the laws and forms of the English lan- 
guage, and teaches how to speak and write it correctly. 

The basis of Grammar is the usage of our best writers and speakers. ' 

English Grammar is divided into four parts, Orthography, Etymology, 
Syntax, and Prosody. 

Orthography is derived from the Greek orthos, correct, and 
grapho, to write. It treats of the property of letters, and teaches the 
art of writing words correctly. 

Etymology (Greek etumon, true, and logos, word). It treats of the 
various inflections and modifications of words, and shows how they are 
formed from their simple roots. 

Syntax (Greek suntaxis, act of arranging or putting together). It 
treats of the proper arrangement of words in sentences, according to 
established usage. 

Prosody treats of punctuation, of the quantity of syllables, of accent^ 
and of the laws of versification. 



ALPHABET. 

A Letter is a character that denotes one or more elementary sounds. 
There are about forty elementary sounds, represented by twenty-six 
letters called the Alphabet. 

A Syllable is a letter or combination of letters pronounced by a 
single impulse of the voice. 

A Word is a syllable or combination of syllables used to express an 
idea. 

A Phrase is two or more words put together, but not expressing a 
thought. 

A Clause is a proposition that makes but a part of a sentence. 



GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 



A Sentence is a group of words making complete sense, and is fol- 
lowed by a full pause. 



SPELLING. 

Spelling is the art of arranging letters into words in accordance with 
the best usage. This art can best be acquired by careful observations 
in reading, by writing, and by reference to dictionaries. 

RULES FOR SPELLING. 

Words may be divided into three classes, Primitive, Derivative, 
and Compound. 

PRIMITIVE WORDS— Rules for Primitives. 

Rule i. — Monosyllables ending in f, 1, or s, preceded by a single vowel, 
double the final consonant. 

Examples. — Stuff, bell, miss. 

Rule 2. — Words ending in any other consonant than f, 1, or s, do not 
double the final letter. 

Examples. — Put, rap, on, trim, brag, star. 

Exceptions. — Add, odd, ebb, egg, inn, bunn, err, burr, purr, butt, buzz, fuzz. 
Rule 3. — The diphthong ei generally follows c soft and s. After 
other letters ie is used. 

Examples. — Deceive, seize, relieve. 
Exceptions. — Siege, sieve, and a few others. 

DERIVATIVE WORDS— Prefixes. 
Rule 4. — Derivatives formed by prefixing one or more syllables to 
words ending in a double consonant commonly retain both consonants. 

Examples.— Enroll, befall, foretell (from roll, fall, tell). 
Exception.— Until, which is always written with one /. 

(a) The final letter of a prefix is sometimes omitted. 
Examples. — Coexistent for ^//-existent, ^///-arctic for ^//"/'-arctic. 

(b) The final letter of a prefix is often changed to one which will 
harmonize in sound with the initial letter of the root. 

Example. — ////-pious for ///-pious. 

(c) The final letter of the prefix generally becomes the same as the 
first letter of the root. 

Examples. — 77-limitable, /'/--radiate, ac-cept, op-pose. 
The principal prefixes which undergo this change are — 
Ad = ac, af, ag, al, an, ap, ar, as, at. Con = co, cog, com, col, cor. 
Dis = dif, di. En = em. E = ex, ec, ef. Od = of, oc, od. Sub = sue, 
suf, sug, sup, sur, sus. Syn = sym, syl. Trans = tran, tra. 



RULES FOR SPELLING. 



DERIVATIVE WORDS— Suffixes. 

Rule 5. — On receiving a suffix beginning with a vowel, the final con- 
sonant of a monosyllable, or any word accented on the last syllable, is 
doubled, if the root ends with a single consonant preceded by a single 
vowel; otherwise it remains single. 

Examples. — Dig-ing, digging; defer-ing, deferring. 

(a) In many words ending in /, as travel, libel, cancel, council, rival, 
etc., the / is doubled on adding a suffix beginning with a vowel, though 
the accent is not on the last syllable; others follow the rule. 

(b) As x final is equivalent to ks, it is never doubled. 
Examples. — Mix, mixed, mixing. 

(c) When in the derivative word the accent is changed to a preceding 
syllable of the root, the final letter is not always doubled. 

Examples. — Prefer, preference; refer, reference; transfer, transferable. 

(d) The derivatives of excel, and of some other words, though the 
accent is changed, still double the final letter. 

Examples. — Excel', ex'cellent, excellence. 

Rule 6. — On receiving a suffix beginning with a vowel in words end- 
ing in e silent, the final vowel of the root is dropped. 
Examples. — Love-zV^, loving. 
It is also dropped in some words ending in y or i. 
Examples.— Felicity-a^, felicitate; dei-ism, deism. 

(a) Contrary to the general rule the final e is retained when preceded 
by c or g to preserve the soft sound of these letters. 

Examples. — Yeace-able, peaceable; so, also, we have singeing and 
swingeing to distinguish them from singing and swinging. 

(b) The final letters le when followed by ly are dropped. 
Examples. — Noble-/y, nobly. 

So also t or te before ce or cy. 

Examples. — Vagrant-ry, vagrancy; prelate-^y, prelacy. 

(c) Words ending in // usually drop one / in taking on an additional 
syllable beginning with a consonant. 

Example. — SkiW-ful, skilful. 

(d) Sometimes when the final e is preceded by a vowel, it is dropped 
before a suffix beginning with a consonant. 

Examples. — True, truly; awe, awful. 

The final e preceded by a consonant is dropped before a suffix begin. 
ning with a consonant in the words whole, wholly; judge, judgment; 
acknowledge, acknowledgment; abridge, abridgment. 

Rule 7. — The fitial y of a root is generally changed to i, if preceded 
by a consonant; otherwise it usually remains unchanged. 



GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 



Examples. — Happy-est, happiest; duty-^y, duties. 

(a) Before the terminations ly and ness, some words, as, shy, dry, do 
not change the final y. To prevent doubling the i, the y is not changed 
when the suffix begins with i. 

Example. — Marry-z>z£", marrying. 

For the same reason, the e being dropped by Rule 5, in die, lie, tie, 
vie, the i is changed to y. 

Examples. — Dying, lying, tying, vying. 

(b) The /in words ending in f ox fe, is often changed to v when the 
suffix begins with a vowel. 

Example. — Life, lives. 

(c) From lay, pay, stay, and say, though y is preceded by a vowel, we 
have laid, paid, staid, said. So from day we have daily, and from gay, 
gaily, though better written gayly. 

COMPOUND WORDS— Formation. 

Rule 8. — Compound words usually follotv the orthography of the 
primitive words of which they are composed. 

Examples. — All-powerful, allpowerful; over-throw, overthrow. 

(a) In compound words which are closely united, full and all drop 
the final /. 

Examples. — Handful, careful, always, withal. 

But in those compounds which are merely temporary, the // is retained. 

Examples. — Full-faced, all- wise. 

(b) When possessives are compounded with other words, they often 
drop the apostrophe. 

Examples. — Herdsman, helmsman. 

(c) Chilblain, welcome, welfare, and fulfil, drop one /; shepherd, 
wherever, and whosoever, drop an e; and wherefore and therefore 
assume an e. 

Contraction in spelling is removing a letter or letters from a word, 
and using the apostrophe instead; as, o'er for over. Sometimes two or 
more words are contracted into one which is also shown by the apos- 
trophe; as, 'twere for it were, o'clock, Fd, won't, etc. 

Note.— The omission of letters is called an elision; the omission of words an 
ellipsis. 

Abbreviation is a short way of writing words, by omitting letters 
and using a period at the end of the contraction; as, Jno. for John, Dr. 
for doctor, Oct. for October, O. for Ohio. 



ABBREVIATIONS. 



TABLE OF ABBREVIATIONS IN GENERAL USE. 



Ai, first quality. 

Abp., Archbishop. 

ad. lib., at option, or at will. 

A. D., In the year of our Lord. 

Agt, Agent. 

A. M., Before Noon, In the year of 
the world. 

Art., Article. 
Asst, Assistant. 
Atty., Attorney. 

B. A. or A. B., Bachelor of Arts. 
B. C, Before Christ. 

B. C. L., Bachelor of Civil Law. 
B. D., Bachelor of Divinity. 

B. M., Bachelor of Medicine. 
Bp., Bishop. 

C. E., Civil Engineer. 
Chap., Chapter. 
Clk., Clerk. 

D. C. L., Doctor of Civil Law. 
D. D., Doctor of Divinity. 
Deft., Defendant. 

Dep. Deputy. 

D. G. (Dei Gratia), By the grace of 

God. 
D. V. (Deo Volente), God willing. 
E., East. Esq., Esquire. 
e. g. or ex. gr., for example, 
etc., and to rest, and so on. 
F. M., Field-Marshal. 

F. R. S., Fellow of the Royal Society. 

G, Greek. 
Gov., Governor, 
hdkf., handkerchief. 
Hon., Honorable. 

H. M. S., His or Her Majesty's 
Service or Ship. 

H. R. H, His or Her Royal High- 
ness. 

lb. or Ibid., In the same place. 

Id. (Idem), the same. 

i. e. (id est), that is. 

I. H. S., Jesus the Saviour of Men. 

incog. (Incognito Ital.), unknown. 

I. P. D. (In Praesentia Dominorum), 
In presence of the Lords. ■ 

J. P., Justice of the Peace. 

Jr., Junior. 

J. V. (or U.) D., Doctor both of Civil 
and Canon Law. 



Lat, Latitude. Long., Longitude. 

L. D., Lady Day. 

L. B., Bachelor of Laws (the plural 
being denoted by double L. 

LL.D. (Legum Doctor), Doctor of 
Laws. 

1. s. d., pounds, shillings, pence. 

M. (Meridien), Noon. 

M. A. or A. M., Master of Arts. 

M. C.j Member of Congress. 

M. D., Doctor of Medicine. 

M. E.j Methodist Episcopal. 

M. P., Member of Parliament. 

M. R. C. S.j Member of the Royal 
College of Surgeons. 

Mus. D., Doctor of Music. 

N. North. 

N. B., Mark well, observe. 

N. S.j New Style. 

Nem. Con. or Nem. diss. No one 
contradicting or dissenting; unan- 
imously. 

O. S.j Old Style. 

P. C, Privy Councilor. 

Plff., Plaintiff. 

P. P., Parish Priest. 

P. M.j Postmaster, afternoon. 

Pro tern. (Pro tempore), for the time. 

P. S. (Post scriptum), Postscript. 

Pres., President. 

Prof.. Professor. 

Q., Query, Question. 

Q. S. (Quantum sufficit), enough. 

q. v. (quod vide), which see. 

Rev. Reverend. 

R. N., Royal Navy. 

S.j South. Sr., Senior. St., Saint. 

Sc., scilicet, same as viz. 

Sec, Secretary, seconds, section. 

S. L., Solicitor at Law. 

Sq. (Sequens), the following; Sqq., 
do. in the plural.. 

S. T. P. (Sanctae Theologiae Profes- 
sor), Professor of Theology. . 

Treas., Treasurer. 

U. P., United Presbyterian. 

v., verse, vs., against. 

W. West. 

Xmas.,' Christmas. 

Ye, yt; the, that. 



GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 



ABBREVIATIONS USED IN BOOK-KEEPING. 



@, at, to, per, for or for each. 

%, account. 

amt., amount. 

Ans., answer. 

Apr., April. 

ass't'd, assorted. 

Aug., August. 

av. average, avoirdupois. 

Bal., Balance. 

B. B., Bill Book. 

Bbl., Barrel. 

bdls., bundles. 

bgs., bags. 

bkts., baskets. 

bis., bales. 

b. o., buyer's option. 
Bo't., Bought. 

B. P., Bills Payable, 
bque., barque. 

B. R., Bills Receivable, 
br., brig. 

Bu or Bush., Bushel, 
bxs., boxes. 

C. (Centum), a hundred; chapter. 

c. or ct., cent. 
|/, Check Mark. 
Cap., Capital. 

C. B., Cash Book. 
Chts., chests. 
Cks., checks, casks. 

C. O. D., collect on delivery. 
Co., Company. 

Com., Commission, or committee. 

Const., Consignment. 

Cr., Creditor. 

Cs., cases. 

Ct., Count. 

cwt., Hundred weight. 

D. or d. or dol., dollar. 

D. B., Day Book. 
Dec, December. 
Dft, Draft. 
Doz., Dozen. 

Do. (Ital. ditto, said), the said, the 

same. 
Dr., Doctor, or debtor, 
d's, days. 

dwt., pennyweight, 
ea., each, 

E. E., Errors excepted. 



emb'd., embroidered. 
Eng., English. 
ex., example, 
exch., exchange. 
Exp., expenses. 

E. & O. E., Errors and omissions 
excepted. 

F. or Fob, Folio. 
Fav., Favor. 
Feb., February, 
fig'd., figured. 

f. o. b., free on board. 

fob, folio. 

for'd., forward. 

fr., francs. 

frt., freight. 

ft., feet or foot. 

gab, gallon. 

gr., grain, gross. 

hf., half. 

hf. chts., half chests. 

hhd., hogshead. 

I. or Inv., Invoice. 

I. B., Invoice Book. 

in., inches. 

Ins., Insurance. 

Inst. (Instante — mense understood), 

Instant of the present (month); 

Institute. 
Int., Interest. 
Inv., invoice, Inventory. 
I. O. U., I owe you. 
Jan., January, 
lb. (libra), pound 
Led., Ledger. 
L. F., Ledger Folio, 
m/a, months after date. 
Mar., March. 
Mdse., Merchandise. 
Mem., Memorandum. 
Mo., Month. 
MS., Manuscript; MSS., Manu- 

• scripts. 
No., Number. 
Nov., November. 
N. P., Notary Public. 
Oct., October. , 
O, I. B., Outward Invoice Book, 
oz., ounce. 
% Old Account. 



CAPITAL LETTERS. 



p., page. 

pp., pages. 

pay't., payment. 

pes. or ps., pieces. 

Pd., paid. 

per, by. 

per ann. (per annum), by the year. 

p. or pr., by the. 

pkgs., packages. 

pits., plates. 

pr., pair. 

prox. proximo (the next month). 

pts., pints. 

pun., puncheon. 

qr., quarter. 

qts., quarts. 

Reed., received. 

rec't, receipt. 

R. R., Railroad. 

s., shilling. 

S. B., Sales Book. 

Schr., Schooner. 

Sept., September. 

Sh., Ship._ 

Shipt., Shipment.- 



s. o., seller's option. 

Str., Steamer. 

Sunds., Sundries. 

trcs., tierces. 

ult. (ultimo — mense understood), 

In the last (month). 
U. S., United States, United Service, 
ves., vessel. 

viz. (videlicet), to wit; namely. 
W. I., West Indies. 
wt., weight, 
y. or yr., year, 
yds., yards. 
$, dollar. 
£, or L., pound. 

per cent. 

number. 
+ , sign of addition. 
- , sign of subtraction, 
x , sign of multiplication. 
4- , sign of division. 
= , sign of equality. 
i 1 , one and one-fourth. 
i 2 one and one- half. 
i 3 , one and three-fourths. 



CAPITAL LETTERS. 

Capital Letters are used for distinction. 
A capital letter should begin, — 
i. The first word of every sentence. 

2. The first word of whatever is separately paragraphed, or is pre- 
sented as a distinct and important saying. 

a. The word That of a resolution or enactment. 

3. The first word of every quotation. 

4. The first word of every line of poetry. 

5. Every word or title denoting the Deity. 

6. Every proper noun, or each chief word of a proper noun; and 
every title, whether used alone or in connection with a proper noun. 

This rule also includes the following: 
The names of the days of the week. 
The names of holidays; as, the Fourth of July. 
The names of months. 
The names of religious sects. 

The names of clubs, societies, and political parties. 
The names of offices and officers, when specific and titular; as, President, Gov- 



GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 



The names of books, newspapers, magazines, paintings, etc. 
The names of great events in history: as, the Revolution. 
The names of streets, courts, and "places;" as Main Street. 
The names of hotels and public buildings; as, the City Hall. 
And generally the names of counties, townships, creeks, hills, etc. 

7. Every word derived from a proper noun, provided the word has 
not taken its place among the common words of the language. 

8. The name of an object fully personified; as, "Go ye Winds and 
bear love's thoughts." 

9. The chief words of every phrase or sentence used as a heading or 
as a title. 

10. The pronoun I and interjection O should always be written in 
capitals. Small letters are preferred in all ordinary writing. 

11. Any unusually important word, especially when it denotes the 
subject of discourse. In advertisements and notices the liberty of cap- 
italizing is carried to an almost unlimited extent. 

One hundred years ago all nouns and many other important words 
were commenced with capitals, and is still in practice in the German 
language. The tendency of the present generation is to do away as far 
as possible with their use. 

EXERCISES FOR CORRECTION. 

Heald's business college 24 post st. 
gen. george Washington first president of u s. 
mr. edwin a. drood of Sanfrancisco. 
mrs. helen b. hood, boston mass. 
347 willow st. Newyork N. y. 
c. p. r. r. offices, cor. 4TI1. & townsend st. 
Sacramento is capital of California. 
The summer months are, June, July, & august. 
The college sessions are from 9 am to 4 pm. 

Very Respectfully, your Obedient Servant general andrew Jackson. 
Hon. Peter Cooper Esq. 
Packard's commercial arithmetic. 
The states of California Oregon & Nevada. 
Dr. Valentine Mott M. D. 
The Pacific ocean lies bet china & cal. 

President Adams received the congratulations of the french, and 
Spanish ministers. 

"Trust in god but keep your Powder dry." 
Mark twain wrote "life on the Mississippi." 
Nellie And i will soon go to eureka Together. 



NOUNS AND PHONO UNS. 



The fourth of July sometimes comes on Sunday, Then the fifth will 
be monday. 

The democrats and republicans can never agree. 
Remember the old maxim, "honesty is the best policy." 
in every leaf that trembles to the breeze 
I hear the Voice of god among the trees. 

I saw him on Wednesday the fourth of July. 

Here I and sorrow sit. 

Come, gentle spring. 

The delighted children cried "merry Christmas" 

Virgil says "labor conquers all things." 

Language is divided into nine Parts of Speech, called Nouns, Pro- 
nouns, Articles,* Adjectives, Verbs, Adverbs, Prepositions, Conjunctions, 
and Interjections. 



NOUNS. 

A Noun is the name of any person, place, or thing. 

Nouns are of two general kinds, Common and Proper. 

A Common Noun is a general name, and is given to all objects of 
the same kind or class. 

A Proper Noun is a distinctive name given to a particular person, 
place or object, and should always begin with a capital letter. 

Note. — A noun made up of two or more words is to be taken as one proper 
noun; thus, Heald's Business College, George Washington, Sierra Nevada Mount- 
ains, Fourth of July, Alameda County, etc. 

We also have the Collective Noun and the Abstract Noun. 

A Collective Noun is the name of two or more objects taken 
together; as the flock, the herd. 

An Abstract Noun is the name of a quality or condition; as, great- 
ness, sleep, or conduct. 

A Pronoun is a word used instead of a noun; as, I, thou, you, he, 
she, it, we, their, them, called personal pronouns, and who, which, and 
what, called relative pronouns. 

PROPERTIES OF NOUNS AND PRONOUNS. 

Nouns and Pronouns have four properties, person, gender, num- 
ber, and case. 

Person. There are three persons; called the first, second, and third. 
The first person is the person speaking; the second person is the person 
spoken to; the third person is the person or thing spoken of. 

Gender is a distinction with regard to sex. Most grammarians say, 

*A, an, and the, commonly called articles, should be classified as adjectives. Nothing is gained 
by making them a separate part of speech. 



10 GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 

" There are four genders, masculine, fe77iinine, common, and fieuter. That 
the masculine denotes males, the feminine females, the common both, and 
the neuter neither." But in reality there are but two genders, masculine 
and feminine. 

Note. — Child is what grammarians call common gender, which does not distin- 
guish its sex, for every child is either male or female; the word, however, is common to 
both sexes. 

House has no gender, and it were as well to attempt to estimate the wealth of a 
penniless man as to provide a name expressing the gender of a book, slate, or 
desk. 

EXERCISE. 

Write the feminine gender of the following nouns : Brother, son, 
uncle, hunter, actor, Julius, landlord, executor. 

Also the masculine of the following nouns : Niece, roe, queen, hero- 
ine, lioness. 

NUMBER. 

Number is of two kinds, singular and plural. 
The singular number denotes but one. 
The plural number denotes more than one. 

RULES FOR FORMING THE PLURAL. 

Rule 9. — The plural number is generally formed by annexing s to tlie 
singular. 

EXERCISE. 

Write the plural of the following: Book, desk, boy, son, daughter, 
case. 

Rule 10. — When the singular ends in s, sh, z, x, and ch soft, the plural 
is formed by annexing es, making another syllable; as, fish, fish-es; 
bunch, bunch-es; box, box-es. 

Exceptions. — Some nouns ending in o preceded by a consonant take es to form 
the plural without increasing the syllables; as hero, heroes; potato, potatoes. 

EXERCISE. 

Write the plural of the following nouns : Kiss, cross, match, adz, tax, 
compass, horse, miss, thrush. 

Rule ii. — When the singular ends in y, preceded by a consonant, the 
plural is formed by changing the y into ies; as, fly, flies; lady, ladies; bal- 
cony, balconies. 

Remark.— But when preceded by a vowel the plural is formed by the general 
rule. 

EXERCISE. 

Write the plural of the following nouns : Story, party, beauty, joy 
ray, quality, duty, pony, jury, society, century, donkey. 



THE CASES. 11 



Rule 12. — Some ?ionns ending in f or fe form their plural by changing 
forfe into ves; as, wife, wives; knife, knives. 

EXERCISE. 

Write the plural of the following nouns : Thief, leaf, self, elf, loaf, 
shelf, wolf, beef, life, calf, sheaf, half. 

Remark. — Many nouns form their plural irregularly; as, man, men; woman, 
women; foot, feet; tooth, teeth. 

Rule 13. — Some nouns have no plural; as, gold, pride, meekness. 

Rule 14. — Proper names of individuals used as such have no plural. 
Wlien several persons of the same name are spoken of the noun becomes, 
in some degree, common, and admits of the plural and takes the article the 
before it; as, The Smiths, the Jonses; so, also, when such nam/s are used 
to denote character; as, the Washingtons, the Websters. 

EXERCISE. 

Write the plural of the following nouns: Mouse, goose, ox, deer, die, 
child, louse, sheep, salmon, cloth, heathen, grouse, penny, pea. 

Some nouns have only the plural form; as, breeches, dregs, tongs, 
nuptials, pantaloons, pincers, victuals, scales, scissors, shears, vitals. 

Form the plural of the following words: Gold, cargo, staff, penny, 
vermin, swine, salmon, pride, chimney, journey donkey, hose, odds, 
father-in-law, court-martial, dwarf, proof, datum, deer, beau, oasis, Mr., 
solo, cupful, basketful, sheep, Dr. Drood, Mr. Smith, I, she, you, he, 
3, 4, d, e, n, forget-me-not, heathen, knight-templar. 

Write the singular of the following words: Do, dice, alms, riches, 
oats, go, are, were, walk, had, have, men-servants, Messrs., goods, see, 
recipes, indexes, formulas. 

CASE. 

The case shows the relation of a noun or pronoun to some other 
word in the sentence. 

There are three cases, nominative, possessive and objective. 

The Nominative Case is that form of the noun or pronoun when it 
is the subject of a verb. 

The Possessive Case is that form of a noun or pronoun when it 
expresses possession; as, child, child's. 

The Objective Case is that form when a noun or pronoun becomes 
the object of a verb or preposition, and in nouns is the same form as 
the nominative case. 

RULES FOR THE POSSESSIVE CASE. 

Rule 15. — The possessive singular is formed by annexing an apostro 
phe (') and s to the nominative singular; as, boy, boy's. 



12 GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 

Rule 16. — The possessive plural is generally formed by annexing an 
apostrophe to the nominative plural; as, boys, boys'; but when the nomi- 
native plural does not end in s, the possessive plural is formed like the 
possessive singular; as, children, children's: oxen, oxen's. 

Rule 17. — Noun-phrases take the possessive case on the last word; as, 
General George Washington's life. 

When the ownership is joint, the sign of the possessive case should 
be on the last mentioned name, thus; a building owned jointly by Jones 
and Bradley would be written Jones & Bradley's building. 

When there is separate ownership, each should have the sign of the 
possessive case; thus, two buildings, one owned by Jones and the 
other owned by Bradley, should be written Jones's and Bradley's 
buildings. 

Note. — Authors are divided in the formation of the possessive plural of nouns 
that have only the singular form; such as, deer, sheep, grouse, etc., some placing 
the apostrophe before the s, others after it. We think the latter preferable, for the 
reason that a distinction is thereby made between the singular and plural forms 
without any very grave infraction of the laws of grammar; as, deer's, deer/. 

FALSE SYNTAX. 

Cunningham's Curtiss's & Welch's book-store is on Sansome Street. 

The horse was driven two day's drive in one. 

Have you ever read Popes Poetical Works? 

Their fathers wealth was the cause of John and James' downfall. 

As shown in exercises on the preceding page, the apostrophe and s is 
not always a sign of the possessive case, but are used to pluralize letters 
and figures. 

In writing, no exceptions should be made in forming the possessive 
case singular; always form the plural by the use of the apostrophic s 
even though the name end in s; as Dickens's works. 

Exceptions. — There are nouns, however, that would sound so very awkwardly 
it would be best to except them; as, conscience' sake; Moses' book. 

Proper nouns have no plural form in the possessive case. 

Declension. A noun is said to be declined when we name its three 
cases in the two numbers; the process of doing so is called declension. 
DECLENSION OF NOUNS. 
BOY. MAN. LADY. SHEEP. 

SINGULAR. PLURAL. SINGULAR. PLURAL. SINGULAR. PLURAL. SINGULAR. PLURAL- 

Norn. Boy, boys, man, men, lady, ladies, sheep, sheep. 

Ross. Boy's, boys' man's, men's, lady's, ladies', sheep's, sheeps'. 
Obj. Boy, boys, man, men, lady, ladies, sheep, sheep. 

Note. — A noun or pronoun denoting the same person or thing is generally in the 
same case; as, Jones is a printer; Nell is a scholar. 



PRONOUNS. 13 



EXERCISE. 

Write the possessive., singular and plural (if any), of the following 
nouns: — 

i. child; prince; woman; king; cable; tutor. 

2. peril; mercy; father; Henry; aunt; cat. 

3. Charles; gardener; brother; poetess; author; painter. 

4. sculptor; engineer; sister; Socrates; princess; bridge. 

5. house; Peter; righteousness; ox; thief. 



PRONOUNS. 

Pronoun means, for a noun, and is so called because it is used 
instead of a noun. 

Pronouns are divided into personal, i?iterrogative, relative, adjective, 
possessive, and compound. 

A Personal Pronoun is one that distinguishes grammatical persons, 

An Interrogative pronoun is one used in asking a question; who, 
which, and what are the leading ones. 

A Relative Pronoun is one that immediately follows its antecedent; 
as, who, which, what, and that. 

An Adjective Pronoun is a word used as both adjective and pro. 
noun; such as some, other, any, each, every, either, one, all, such, 
much, many, none, same, few. 

A Possessive Pronoun represents the owner, and object possessed; 
as mine, thine, ours, hers or theirs. 

A Compound Personal Pronoun is a simple pronoun with self or 
selves annexed; as, himself, themselves, etc. 

Note. — There are other classifications of pronouns, by grammarians; .such as, 
definite, indefinite, distributive, reciprocal, etc., which seem unnecessary to dwell 
upon in -< A shorter Course of Oral Instructions in Grammar." 

DECLENSION OF PRONOUNS. 

THE PERSONAL PRONOUNS. 

The personal pronouns have modifications denoting person, gender, 
number, and case. They are thus declined: — 

SINGULAR. PLURAL. 

NOMINATIVE. POSSESSIVE. OBJECTIVE. NOMINATIVE. POSSESSIVE. OBJECTIVE. 

First Person, I, my or mine, me. We, our or ours, us. 

Second, You, your or yours, you. You, your or yours, you. 

( Mas., He, his, him. ) 

Third, ■} Fein., She, her or hers, her. j- They, their or theirs, them. 

( Neut., It, its, it. ) 

Second person, solemn style, Thou, thy or thine. Nominative plural, Ye. 



14 GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 

THE RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE PRONOUNS. 

The relative and interrogative pronouns who and which have modifi- 
cations denoting case. That and what are not declined. 



SINGULAR. 






PLURAL. 




NOMINATIVE POSSESSIVE 


OBJECTIVE 


NOMINATIVE 


POSSESSIVE 


OBJECTIVE 


Mas. or Fern. Who, whose, 


whom. 


Who, 


whose, 


whom. 


Mas. Fern, or Neu. Which, whose, 


which. 


Which, 


whose, 


which. 



EXERCISE. 

Tell the/^r^«, number, and case of the pronouns. 
i. Heaven helps men who help themselves. 

2. Promise me that you will send him what he wants. 

3. Whatever he asks I will give him. 

4. Avoid such companions as do not speak the truth. 

5. Who found the money ? It was we. 

6. We bathed in Great Salt Lake, whose waters floated us like corks. 

7. I think I know what you were talking about. 

8. This is the dog that worried the cat that caught the rat that ate 
the malt. 

9. Whom did you say she married ? 

10. What is it worth? What is it good for? 

1. Compose a sentence containing the personal pronoun of the first 
person singular. 

2. Compose a sentence containing the personal pronoun of the third 
person plural. 

3. Compose a sentence containing the personal pronoun of the third 
person, singular number, feminine gender. 

4. Compose a sentence containing the relative who in the objective 
case. 



VERBS. 

Verb is from the Latin verbum, meaning word, and signifies to be, to 
act, or to be acted upon; as, I am, I love, I am loved. 
CLASSES. 

Verbs are divided with respect to their form, into four classes, regu- 
lar, irregular, redundant, and defective. 

A Regular Verb is one that forms its past tense and past parti- 
ciple by annexing d or ed to the present. 

Note i. — The present participle of all verbs is formed by the suffix ing to the 
root of the verb. 

Note. 2 —The principle parts of all regular verbs are formed as follows: Pres. 
ent tense, -walk; past tense, walked; present participle, walking; past participle, 
walked. 



MODIFICATIONS OF VERBS. 15 

An Irregular Verb is a verb that does not form its past tense and 
past participle with d or ed; as, do, did, doing, done. 

A Redundant Verb is a verb that forms its past tense or past 
participle in two or more ways; as, thrive, thriving, thrived, or thriven. 

A Defective Verb is a verb that forms no participle, and is used in 
but few of the moods and tenses; as, beware, ought, quoth. 

Query. — Is hear, a regular or irregular verb ? 

Verbs are divided again, with regard to their significations, into four 
classes, active-transitive, active-intransitive, passive, and neuter. 

An Active-transitive Verb is a verb that expresses an action 
which has some person or thing for its object; as, "Ned loves Nell;" 
"Cain slew Abel." 

An Active- intransitive Verb is a verb that expresses an action 
which has no person or thing for its object; as, "James reads." 

Remark. — A verb that takes the noun things and makes good sense after it> 
is a transitive verb, but when it does not, it is an intransitive verb. 

A Passive Verb is a verb that represents its subject or nominative, 
as being acted upon; as, I am loved. 

A Neuter Verb is a verb that expresses neither action nor passion, 
but simply being or a state of being. He is, you are. 

MODIFICATIONS. 

Verbs have modifications of four kinds: namely, Moods, Tenses, 
Numbers, and Persons. 

MOODS. 

Moods are the different forms of the verb, each of which expresses 
the action in some particular manner. 

There are five moods: the Infinitive, the Indicative, the Poten- 
tial, the Subjunctive, and the Imperative. 

The Infinitive Mood is that form of the verb which expresses the 
being, action or passion, in an unlimited manner; as, to run, to love. 

The Indicative Mood simply indicates or declares a thing or asks a 
question; as, I walk, or, do you study? 

The Potential Mood expresses power, liberty or possibility; as, he 
can go, John would learn. 

The Subjunctive Mood represents the being or action as doubtful 
and contingent; as, if you know, disclose the fact. 

The Imperative Mood is that form of the verb used to express a 
command, an entreaty, or permit; as, "Wayward sisters, depart in 
peace." Forgive me. 

Remark. — A finite verb is a verb not in the infinitive mood. 



16 GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 

TENSES. 

Tenses are those modifications of the verb which distinguish time. 

There are six tenses: the Present, the Past, the Present Perfect, 
the Past Perfect, the Future, the Future Perfect. 

The Present Tense expresses the present time; as, I hear a voice. 

The Past Tense expresses what took place in some time past; as, 
George excelled in his class yesterday. 

The Present Perfect Tense expresses an action as completed at 
the present time; as, John has read his book. 

The Past Perfect Tense denotes past completion, or an event trans- 
piring before some other occurrence; as, Mary had been excused. 

The Future Tense denotes future time; as, I shall go. 

The Future Perfect Tense denotes future completion; as, He will 
have eaten. 

PERSONS AND NUMBERS. 

Rule 18. — Verbs, like nouns, have huo numbers and three persons, and 
always agree with tJu subject nominative in both number and person. 

Exception. — The Infinitive Mood having no relation to a nominative is exempt 
from the agreement. 

Note i. — Verbs in the Imperative Mood commonly agree with the pronouns thou, 
ye, or you understood; as, Give heed to duty's call. 

Note 2. — The adjuncts of a nominative do not control its agreement with the verb; 
as, the hotel, with the other buildings, zuas destroyed. 

Note 3. — The hjfinitive Mood, a phrase or a sentence, is sometimes the subject of 
a finite verb, the verb should be third person singular; as, " To see the sun is pleasant," 
To lie is base. How far the change would contribute to his welfare, comes to be con- 
sidered. 

Note 4. — A neuter or passive verb between two nominatives should be made to- 
agree with the preceding noun; as, "Words are Wind," except when the words are 
transposed; as, "The wages of sin is death," or when a question is asked; as, Who 
are you? 

Note 5. — Dare and need are sometimes used without the s in the third person 
singular. 

The foregoing definitions are such as have met the approval of most 
of our authors of text-books on grammar. 

The writer of this treatise does not fully indorse the opinions and 
views herein set forth, for it seems unnecessary to make more than three 
divisions of time — the past, the present, and the future — and the author 
fails to understand how the student is instructed as to the usage of our 
best writers and speakers by the employment of moods and tenses, and 
the cumbersome system pursued by grammarians in the conjugation of 
the verb. It will be the purpose of this publication, in the main, to 
present as exercises faulty expressions for the student's correction. 



PERSON AND NUMBER. 17 

FALSE SYNTAX. 

You was kindly received. 

We was disappointed. 

She dares not oppose it. 

His pulse are too quick. 

Circumstances alters cases 

He needs not trouble himself. 

Twenty-four pence is two shillings. 

On one side was beautiful meadows. 

He may pursue what studies he please. 

What have become of our cousins ? 

What says his friends on this subject ? 

What avails good sentiments with a badpife? 

What sounds have each of the vowels ? 

There were a great number of spectators. 

There are an abundance of treatises on thisjsubject. 

While ever and anon there falls 

Huge heaps of hoary, mouldered walls.— Dyer. 

Not one of the authors who mentions this incident is entitled to 
credit. 

The man and woman that was present, being strangers to him, won- 
dered at his conduct. 

O thou, forever present in my way, 
Who all my motives and my toils survey. 

The derivation of these words are uncertain. 

Two years' interest were demanded. 

One added to nineteen make twenty. 

The road to virtue and happiness are open to all. 

A round of vain and foolish pursuits delight some folks. 

To obtain the praise of men were their only object. 

Rule 19.— When the nominative is a collective noun conveying the idea 
of plurality, the verb must agree with it in the plural number; as, The 
jury have agreed upon a verdict. 

Rule 20. — A collective noun conveying the idea of unity requires a verb 
in the singular form; as, The army was defeated; or it may take, the plu- 
ral form; as, The armies were defeated. 

EXERCISES. 

Correct the following: 

The people rejoices in that which should cause sorrow. 
The committee has attended to their duties. 
Mankind was not united by the bonds of civil society. 



18 GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 

The majority was not disposed to adopt the measure. 
The peasantry goes bare-foot and the middle class makes use of 
wooden shoes. 

All the world is spectators of your conduct. 
The church have no power to inflict corporal punishments. 
The fleet were seen sailing up the channel. 
The meeting have established several salutary regulations. 
The regiment consist of a thousand men. 
A detachment of two hundred men were immediately sent. 
# In this business the House of Commons were of no weight. 
Are the Senate considered as a separate body? 
There are a flock of birds. 
To steal and then deny it are a double sin. 

To live soberly, righteously, and piously, are required of all men. 
That it is our duty to promote peace and harmony among men, 
admit of no dispute. 

The reproofs of instruction is the way of life. 
So great an affliction to him was his wicked sons. 
What is the latitude and longitude of San Francisco ? 

Rule 19. — Two or more singular subjects meaning different things, 
joined by and, take a verb in the plural; as, 

"Judges and Senates have been bought for gold; 
Esteem and love were never to be sold." — Pope. 

Exception 1.— A gentleman and scholar lives here. This means that one person 
is both a "gentleman" and a "scholar," and that he lives here. There is but one 
person spoken of, and notwithstanding we give him two different names, the verb is 
in the singular number, for the reason that the verb makes a statement of a subject, 
and not of its names. 

Exception 2. — "Why is dust and ashes proud ?" The singular verb is correct, 
Tbeeause we are really speaking of one thing, a "man." "Love and love only is the 
loam for love." — Young. 

Exception 3.— The man, and not his servants, is responsible. This sentence is 
.correct. One subject is singular and the other plural. We let the verb agree with 
the affirmative subject, leaving the negative form to be understood. 

Exception 4.— Can it be said that every man and every woman is happy? When 
•.two singular subjects joined by and are described by the adjectives each, every or no, 
;the verb takes a singular form. 

FALSE SYNTAX. 

Temperance and exercise preserves health. 

'Time and tide waits for no man. 

Wealth, honor and happiness forsakes the indolent. 

In unity consists the security and welfare of every society. 

High pleasures and luxurious living begets satiety. 

Wisdom, and not wealth, procure esteem. 



PERSON AND NUMBER. 19 

Not fear, but labor, have overcome him. 

Not her beauty, but her talents, attracts attention. 

Each day and each hour bring their portion of duty. 

Every house and every cottage were plundered. 

The time will come when no oppresser, no unjust man, will be able 
to screen themselves from punishment. 

Town or country are equally agreeable to me. 

The king, with the lords, and the commons, compose the British 
parliament. 

To profess, and to possess, is very different things. 

Note. — The speaker should mention his name last, except in confessing a fault, 
and then he may assume the first .place. 

Rule 22. — Two or more singular subjects joined by or or nor re- 
quire a singular verb; as, John or his brother has the book. 

Rule 23. — When nominatives are of different persons, the verb agrees 
with the first in preference to the second, a7id with the second in preference 
to the third; as, Neither you nor I am loved. 

Rule 24. — Two or more phrases, like nouns, connected by and when 
they are subjects of a verb, require a plural verb; as, To be happy, to be 
good, to be wise, and to be just, are valued qualities. 

Rule 25. — Two or more distinct subject phrases connected by or or nor 
require a singular verb. 

■ FALSE SYNTAX. 

Neither imprudence, credulity, nor vanity have ever been imputed to 
him. 

What the heart or the imagination dictate flows readily. 

Either ability or inclination were wanting. 

The sense or drift of a proposition often depend upon a single letter. 

Neither he nor you was there. 

Either the boys or I were at fault. 

Neither the captain nor the sailors was saved. 

Are they or I expected to be there ? 

Neither he, nor am I, capable of it. 

Neither were their riches nor their influence great. 

I and my father were riding out. 

I and Jane are invited. 

They ought to invite me and my sister. 

To practice tale-bearing, or even to countenance it, are great in- 
justice. 

To reveal secrets or betray one's friends, are contemptible perfidy. 



20 GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 

* 

Rule 26. — When verbs are connected by a conjunction, they must either 
agree in mood, tense and form, or have separate nominatives expressed; as, 
He himself held the plow, sowed the grain, and attended the reapers. 
She was proud, but she is now humble. 

EXERCISE FALSE SYNTAX. 

They would neither go in themselves nor suffered others to enter. 
Did he not tell thee his fault, and entreated thee to forgive him ?. 
The day is approaching, and hastens upon us. 

This report was current yesterday, and agrees with what we heard 
before. 

Rule 27. — The past tense should not be used to compound the tenses, 
nor should the past participle be used for the past tense; as, To have seen, 
not, to have saw. I did it, not, I done it. 

EXERCISE. 

They have chose the part of honor and virtue. 

He soon begun to be weary of having nothing to do. 

Somebody has broke my slate. I seen him when he done it. 
IRREGULAR VERBS. 

An Irregular Verb is one that does not form its past tense and past 
participle by annexing d or ed to the present; as, see, saw, seeing, seen. 
LIST OF IRREGULAR VERBS. 

Explanation. — When a verb has a past, or past participle, or both, 
of the regular conjugation, this fact is indicated by placing -ed after the 
form or forms. This -ed is to be suffixed to the root, care being taken to 
observe the rule of spelling for derivative words. 

When the -ed is in heavy type it indicates that the -ed form is 
preferable. 

The forms in italics are either out of use, seldom used, or not used by 
the best authors. 

PRESENT. PAST. PRESENT PARTICIPLE. PAST PARTICIPLE. 

abide abode abiding abode 

arise arose arising arisen 

awake awoke, -ed awaking awaked 

be or am was being been 

bear (to bring forth) bore, bare bearing born 

bear (to carry) bore, bar.; bearing borne 

beat beat beating beaten, beat 

be 8 m began beginning begun 

behold beheld beholding heheld 

belay belaid.-*/ belaying beiaid,-«/ 

° end bent,-ed bending bent,-ed 

° et bet,-ed betting bet,-ed 

bereave bereft bereaving bereft, -ed 

beseech besought beseeching besought 
beware a 



IRREGULAR VERBS. 



21 



PRESENT. 


PAST. 


PRESENT PARTICIPLE. 


PAST PARTICIPLE. 


bid 


bid, bade 


bidding 


bidden, bid 


bide 


bide,-ed 


biding 


bide,-ed 


bind, -w», -n? 


bound 


binding 


bound 


bite 


bit 


biting 


bitten, bit 


bleed 


bled 


bleeding 


bled 


blend 


blent, -ed 


blending 


blent, -ed 


bless 


blest, -ed 


blessing 


blest, -ed 


blow 


blew 


blowing 


blown 


break 


broke, brake 


breaking 


broken, broke 


breed 


bred 


breeding 


bred 


bring 


brought 


bringing 


brought 


build, -re, -up 


built, -ed 


building 


built, -ed 


burn 


burnt, -ed 


burning 


burnt, -ed 


burst 


burst 


bursting 


burst 


buy 


bought 


buying 


bought 


can 


could 






cast 


cast 


casting 


cast 


catch 


caught, -#/ 


catching 


caught, -ed 


chide 


chid, chode 


chiding 


chidden, chid 


choose 


chose 


choosing 


chosen 


cleave (to adhere) 


cleaved, clave 


cleaving 


cleaved 


cleave (to split) 


clove, cleft, clave 


cleaving 


cleft, cloven 


climb 


climbed, clomb 


climbing 


climbed 


cling 


clung 


clinging 


clung 


clothe 


clothed, clad 


clothing 


clad,.ed 


come, -be,-over 


came 


coming 


come 


cost 


cost 


costing 


cost 


creep 


crept 


creeping 


crept 


crow 


crew, - ed 


crowing 


crowed 


cut 


cut 


cutting 


cut 


dare (to venture) 


durst, -ed 


daring 


dared 


deal 


dealt,-£</ 


dealing 


dealt, -ed 


dig 


dug, -ed 


digging 


dug,-ed 


do, -un, -mis, -over 


did 


doing 


done 


draw ,-with 


drew 


drawing 


drawn 


dream 


dreamt, -ed 


dreaming 


dreamt, -ed 


dress, -un,-re 


drest, -ed 


dressing 


drest, -ed 


drink 


drank, drunk 


drinking 


drunk, drunken 


drive 


drove 


driving 


driven 


dwell 


dwelt, -ed 


dwelling 


dwelt, -ed 


eat 


ate, eat 


eating 


eaten, eat 


fall, -3* 


fell 


falling 


fallen 


feed 


fed 


feeding 


fed 


feel 


felt 


feeling 


felt 


fight 


fought 


fighting 


fought 


find 


found 


finding 


found 


flee 


fled 


fleeing 


fled 


fling 


flung 


flinging 


flung 


fly 


flew 


flying 


flown 


forbear 


forbore 


forbearing 


forborne 


forbid 


forbade 


forbidding 


forbidden 


forget 


forgot 


forgetting 


forgotten, forgot 


forsake 


forsook 


forsaking 


forsaken 


freeze 


froze 


freezing 


frozen 


freight 


freighted 


freighting 


fraught, freighted 


get,-be,-for 


got, 


getting 


got, gotten 


gild 


gilt,-ed 


gilding 


gilt,-ed 


gird,-be,-un,-en 


girt,-ed 


girding 


girl,-ed 


give, -for, -mis 


gave 


giving 


given 


go,-fore,-under 


went 


going 


gone 


grave, -en 


graved 


graving 


graven,-ed 


grind 


ground 


grinding 


ground 



22 



GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 



PRESENT. 


PAST. 


PRESENT PARTICIPLE. 


PAST PARTICIPLE. 


grow 


grew 


, growing 


grown 


hang* 


hung 


hanging 


hung 


have 


had 


having 


had 


hear, -over 


heard 


hearing 


heard 


heave 


hove, -ed 


heaving 


hoven, -ed 


hew 


hewed 


hewing 


hewn,-ed 


hide 


hid 


hiding 


hidded, hid 


hit 


hit 


hitting 


hit 


hold, -be, -with, -up 


held 


holding 


held, holden 


hurt 


hurt 


hurting 


hurt 


keep 


kept 


keeping 


kept 


kneel 


knelt,-ed 


kneeling 


knelt,-ed 


knit 


knit,-ed 


knitting 


knit, -ed 


know,-_/W 


knew 


knowing 


known 


lade 


laded 


lading 


laded, laden 


lay, -in 


laid 


laying 


laid 


lead, -mis 


led 


leading 


led 


leap 


leapt, -ed 


leaping 


leapt, -ed 


learn 


learnt, _ed 


learning 


learnt, _ed 


leave 


left 


leaving 


left 


lend 


lent 


lending 


lent 


let 


let 


letting 


let 


lie {to recline) 


lay 


lying 


lain 


light 


lit,-ed 


lighting 


lit,-ed 


loa.d,-tm, -over 


loaded 


loading 


loaded, laden 


lose 


lost 


losing 


lost 


make 


made 


making 


made 


may 


might 






mean 


meant 


meaning 


meant 


meet 


met 


meeting 


met 


mow 


mowed 


mowing 


mown, -ed 


must 








ought 








outdo 


outdid 


outdoing 


outdone 


pass 


past,.ed 


passing 


past,_ed 


pay,-?r 


paid 


paying 


paid 


pen [to enclose) 


pent, _ ed 


penning 


pent,.ed 


prove 


proved 


proving 


proven, -ed 


put 


put 


putting 


put 


quit 


quit,-ed 
quoth 


quitting 


quit, _ed 


rap 


rapt,-ed 


rapping 


rapt,-ed 


read 


read 


reading 


read 


rend 


rent 


rending 


rent 


rid 


rid 


ridding 


rid 


•ride 


rode, rid 


riding 


ridden, rid 


ring 


rung, rang 


ringing 


rung 


rise, -a 


rose 


rising 


risen 


rive 


rived 


riving 


riven, -ed 


T\\X\,-Oltt 


ran, run 


running 


run 


saw 


sawed 


sawing 


sawn,.ed 


sz.y,-un,-gain 


said 


saying 


said 


see, -fore 

seek 

seethe 


saw 

sought 

sod,.ed 


seeing 

seeking 

seething 


seen 
sought 
sodden, -ed 


sell 


sold 


selling 


sold 


send 


sent 


sending 


sent 


set, -be 
shake 


set 
shook 


setting 
shaking 


set 
shaken 


shall 


should 







*Hang, to take life by hanging, is regular. 



IRREGULAR VERBS. 



23 



PRESENT. 


PAST. 


J RESENT PARTICIPLE. PAST PARTICIPLE. 


shape, -mis 


shaped 


shaping 


shapen, -ed 


shave 


shaved 


shaving 


shaven,-ed 


shear 


sheared, shore 


shearing 


shorn, -ed 


shed 


shed 


shedding 


shed 


shine 


shone, -ed 


shining 


shone, -ed 


shoe 


shod 


shoeing 


shod 


shoot, -over 


shot 


shooting 


shot 


show 


showed 


showing 


shown,-ed 


shred 


shred 


shredding 


shred 


shrink 


shrunk, shrank 


shrinking 


shrunk, shrunken 


shut 


shut 


shutting 


shut 


sing 


sang, sung 


singing 


sung 


sink 


sank, sunk 


sinking 


sunk 


sit 


sat 


sitting 


sat 


slay- 


slew 


slaying 


slain 


sleep 


slept 


sleeping 


slept 


slide 


slid 


sliding 


slidden, slid 


sling 


slung, slang 


slinging 


slung 


slink 


slunk, slank 


slinking 


slunk 


slit 


slit,-ed 


slitting 


slit,-ed 


smell 


smelt, _ed 


smelling 


smelt, -ed 


smite 


smote 


smiting 


smitten, smit 


sow (to scatter) 


sowed 


sowing 


sown,-ed 


speak, -be 


spoke, spake 


speaking 


spoken 


speed 


sped,-ed 


speeding 


sped,-ed 


spell, -mis 


spelt, -ed 


spelling 


spelt, -ed 


spend, -mis 


spent 


spending 


spent 


spill 


spilt, -ed 


spilling 


spilt, _ed 


spin 


spun, span 


spinning 


spun 


spit* 


spit, spat 


spitting 


spit 


split 


split, -ed 


splitting 


split, -ed 


spoil 


spoilt, -ed 


spoiling 


spoilt, -ed 


spread, -over, -be 


spread 


spreading 


spread 


spring 


sprung, sprang 


springing 


sprung 


stand, -with, -under 


stood 


standing 


stood 


stave 


stove, - ed 


staving 


stove, -ed 


stay 


staid, _ ed 


staying 


staid, -ed 


steal 


stole 


stealing 


stolen 


stick 


stuck 


sticking 


stuck 


sting 


stung 


stinging 


stung 


stride, -be 


strode, strid 


striding 


stridden 


strike 


struck 


striking 


struck, stricken 


string 


strung 


stringing 


strung 


strive 


strove 


striving 


striven 


strow, -strew, -be 


strowed, strewed 


strowing or 


strewing strown, strewn 


swear, -for 


swore, sware 


swearing 


sworn 


sweat 


sweat,-ed 


sweating 


sweat, -ed 


sweep 


swept 


sweeping 


swept 


swell 


swelled 


swelling 


swollen, -ed 


swim 


swam, szuum 


swimming 


swum 


swing, -re,-over 


swung 


swinging 


swung 


take, -mis, -under, -re 


took 


taking 


taken 


teach, -un, -mis 


taught 


teaching 


taught 


tear 


tore, tare 


tearing 


torn 


te\\,-fore 


told 


telling 


told 


think, -be 


thought 


thinking 


thought 


thrive 


throve, .ed 


thriving 


thriven, -ed 


throw, -over 


threw 


throwing 


thrown 


thrust 


thrust 


thrusting 


thrust 


tread, -re 


trod 


treading 


trodden, trod 



*Spit, to put on a spit, is regular. 



24 



GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 



PRESENT. 


PAST. 


PRESENT PARTICIPLE. 


PAST PARTICIPLE. 


wake 


woke, -ed 


waking 


woke, -ed 


wax 


waxed 


waxing 


waxen, _ed 


wear 


wore 


wearing 


worn 


weave 


wove 


weaving 


woven 


wed 


wed, .ed 


wedding 


wed, . ed 


weep 


wept 


weeping 


wept 


wet 


wet,-ed 


wetting 


wet,-ed 


whet 


whet,-ed 


whetting 


whet,-ed 


will 


would 


willing 




win 


won 


winning 


won 


wind,-«« 


wound,-ed 


winding 


wound 


work 


wrought, -ed 


working 


wrought, -ed 


wot 


wist 






wring 


wrung, -ed 


wringing 


wrung, -ed 


write 


wrote, writ 


writing 


written 



ADJECTIVES. 

An Adjective is a word used to describe, qualify or limit a noun or 
pronoun; as, a. good boy, ten men, a white horse, that book, the children, 
a cow. 

Adjectives are divided into five kinds, as follows: Descriptive, 
Definitive, Proper, Compound and Participial. 

A Descriptive adjective describes or qualifies; as, good, bad, etc. 

A Definitive adjective defines or limits. The following are the prin- 
cipal ones: a or an, the, one, two, three, etc., this, that, these, those, each, 
every, either, some, other, any, all, much, such, none, many, same, few 
both, several. 

A Proper adjective is one derived from a proper noun; as, Califor- 
nian, Chinese, Platonic. 

A Compound adjective is one that consists of two or more words 
joined together; as, black-and-tan, web-footed, sun-burnt. 

A Participial adjective is one that has the form of a particip le; as 
an amusing tale. 

Adjectives have Comparison and Number. 

Comparison in the use of adjectives is expressing a word in different 
degrees. 

There are three degrees of comparison, Positive, Comparative, 
and Superlative. 

Positive. An adjective is in the positive degree when it expresses 
simply quality. 

Comparative. An adjective is in the comparative degree when it 
expresses a quality in a higher or lower degree. 

Superlative. An adjective is in the superlative degree when it 
expresses a quality in the highest or lowest degree. 

Adjectives of one syllable are regularly compared by annexing er to 



ADJECTIVES. 25 



the positive to form the comparative, and est to form the superlative; 
as, strong, stronger, strongest. 

Adjectives of more than one syllable are usually compared with the 
adverbs more and most, or less and least; as, beautiful, more beautiful, 
most beautiful. 

Exception. — Words of two syllables that end in y, re, w, or le, or have the accent 
on the second syllable are also compared by annexing er and est; as happy-er-est, able- 
er-est, narrow-er-est. 

Many adjectives are irregularly compared; as, good, better, best, little, 
less, least, much, more, most. 

Remark. — Square, round, dead, one, two, three, etc., universal, American, equal, 
and words of like import, cannot be expressed in different degrees, and will not admit 
of comparison. 

Phrases are often used as adjectives; as, There is no place of safety 
for him; The path through the meadow is the nearest; The trees growing 
along the river are the largest. 

Clauses are often used as adjectives; as, the lady who sings so well 
came from Italy. 

The only adjectives that admit of number are this, one, that, and 
other, the plural being these, ones, those, and others. 

The following adjectives want the positive: nether, nether??iost; under, 
undermost; hither, hithermost; of those that have no comparative: top, 
topmost; head, headmost; north, no?thmost; southern, southern??iost. 

Either and neither are used when one or two is spoken of; as, neither 
James nor John will go. 

Rule 28. — A and an are different forms of one. For the sake of 
euphony, a is used before words com?nencing with a consonant sound, and 
an before words commencing with a vowel sound; as, a horse, an hour, a 
man, an ox. 

Rule 29. — A, an, or the should be repeated before connected nouns denot- 
ing things that are to be distinguished from each other or e7nphasized; as, 
there is a difference between the sin and the sinner; neither the North 
Pole nor the South Pole has yet been reached. 

Rule 30. — A few and a little should be used when opposed to none; 
few when opposed to many; and little when opposed to much; as, a few 
things and a little money were saved from the wreck. Few shall part 
where many meet. 

Rule 31. — In writing select appropriate adjectives, but do not use them 
unnecessarily ; avoid repetition and exaggeration. 



26 GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 

EXERCISE FOR CORRECTION. 

It was splendid fun. 

It was a tremendous dew. 

It was a gorgeous apple. 

The arm chair was roomy and capacious. 

It was a lovely cake, but I paid a frightful price for it. 

Rule 32. — The comparative degree is used when two persons or things 
are spoken of, and the superlative when more than two objects are com- 
pared. 

WRITTEN EXERCISE. 

Write the comparison of the following adjectives: Good, smart, tall, 
happy, beautiful, sunny, willing, unworthy, pretty, unhappy, black, little, 
straight, twenty, Samsonian, eternal, this, French, new. 

James is a better scholar than any one in his school. This sentence 
is incorrect because he is in the school, and it would make him a better 
scholar than himself. It should be, James is a better Scholar than any 
other one in his school. 

Nouns are often used as adjectives; as, The day school, The iron bar, 
The morning sun, Two millions, By tens. 

Rule ^.—Adjectives should be placed near the noun t/iey are intended 
to modify. If they are of different rattk place nearest the noun the one 
more closely modifying it. If of the same rank place them where they will 
sound best— generally t/ie longest word nearest the noun, when they pre- 
ceed it, the shortest when they follow it. 

Rule 34. — Adjectives, whether denoting unity or plurality, must agree 
with their nouns in number; as, one man, two men. 

Remark. — This rule is sometimes disregarded, as observed in the following 
exceptions: Fifty head of sheep. Ten sail of vessels. 

Rule 35. — -When the comparative degree is used, the latter term of 
comparison should never include the former; as, Grammar is more bene- 
ficial than all the studies, is not correct; other should be used before 
studies. 

Rule 36. — When the superlative degree is used the latter term of com- 
parison should always include the former: Penmanship, of all other qual- 
ifications, is most useful to the book-keeper. Incorrect. Other should 
be omitted. 

Rule 37. — Adverbs of degree should not be used with adjectives that 
will not admit of comparison; as, So universal a custom was never before 
adopted. Should be so general, etc. 



ADVERBS. 27 



Rule 38.— In, prose adjectives should never be used for adverbs; but 
poetical license allows it in poetry. 

"To thee I bend the knee; 
To thee my thoughts continual climb. " — Thoi?ipson. 

EXERCISE FOR CORRECTION. 

A new bottle of wine. A fried dish of bacon. Two grey, fiery, 
little eyes. A dried box of herring. A docile and mild pupil. A 
pupil docile and mild. A prodigious snowball hit my cheek. The fat 
two lazy men. The day was delightful and warm. The truth is mighty 
and will prevail. This ceiling is ten foot high. Give me a ten-feet 
pole. That was the most unkindest cut of all. — Shak. Profane 
swearing, of all other vices, is the most inexcusable. James was the 
most active of all his companions. 

Note. — James could not be one of his own companions. 

San Francisco has a greater population than any city on the Pacific 
Coast. Who broke that tongs? What was the height of those gallows 
which Haman erected? Ned and Nelly loved one another tenderly. 
He chose the latter of these three. Trisyllables are often accented on 
the former syllables. Eve was the fairest of all her daughters. She 
has a new elegant house. I climbed up three pair of stairs. 



ADVERBS. 

An Adverb is a part of speech used to modify the meaning of a 
verb, adjective, or other adverb. 

There are adverbs of manner, time, place, negation, affirmation, doubt 
degree, cause, quantity, number. 

Most adverbs are formed from adjectives by annexing ly, and answer 
to the question how? 

Those of place are known by answering to the question where or, 
whither. Adverbs of time answer to when, etc. 

The following is a partial list of adverbs: There, much, yes, yea, 
indeed, not, nay, no, amen, may-be, perhaps, therefore, why, so, here, 
now, ever, yet, always, when, sometimes, where, yonder, twice, very, 
too, seldom, less, least, more, first, thirdly, away, hence, most, and most 
words ending in ly. 

An Adverbial Phrase is an expression peculiar to our own lan- 
guage and fills the office of an adverb; as, much as, long ago, in vain. 

Adverbs, like adjectives, admit of comparison, although a large pro- 
portion cannot be compared. 

Note. — Amen, yes, and «<?are called Independent Adverbs. 



28 GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 

Rule 39. — Adverbs sometimes qualify nouns, but in such instances it 
would be well to classify them as adjectives. The above remark. This 
is not a well-chosen word; foregoing would be better. 

Rule 40. — Adverbs ought never to be used instead of adjectives; as, It 
seems strangely. Thine often infirmities. Not correct. 

The adverb how is often incorrectly used; as, She said how she 
would go. 

Rule 41. — Two negatives in the same sentence make it affirmative. 
Double negatives are vulgar, says Goold Brown. 

Note. — Ever and never are frequently confounded and misapplied, being directly 
opposite in signification, and many good writers substitute one word for the other; 
as, He seldom or ever goes. It should be never. 

Rule 42. — Adverbs should always be placed in the most suitable posi- 
tion in the sentence, and in close proximity to their modifying words. 

EXERCISES FOR CORRECTION. 

The story will be never ended. It is impossible continually to be at 
work. Give him a soon and decisive answer. Where are they all rid- 
ing in so great haste ? He remarked how time was of great value. 
Whether he is in fault or no I cannot tell. I did not like neither his 
temper nor his principles. Nothing never can justify ingratitude. 



PREPOSITIONS. 

Preposition means placing before, and it is used to show the rela- 
tion of a noun or pronoun to some other word. 

Note i. — The noun or pronoun that follows the preposition is in the objective 
case and governed by it; as, Solomon was the wisest of men. 

Note 2. — A preposition with its object is called a prepositional phrase, and can 
modify or be modified the same as an adverb or adjective. 

Rule 43. — A preposition shows the relation between the noun or pro- 
noun which follows it, and some other word which precedes on which the 
clause depends, and is usually a verb, participle or noun. 

LIST OF PREPOSITIONS. 

Aboard, about, above, according to, across, after, against, along, 
amid, amidst, among, amongst, as to, around, round, at, athwart, before, 
behind, below, beneath, beside, besides, between, betwixt, beyond, but, 
by, concerning, contrary to, down, during, ere, except, excepting, for, 
from, from out, in, instead of, into, notwithstanding, of, off, on, out of, 
over, past, respecting, save, since, till, until, to, unto, toward, towards, 
through, throughout, under, underneath, up, upon, with, within, without. 



CONJUNCTIONS. 29 



Note i. — In poetry and in interrogative sentences the preposition often follows 
the noun. 

NOTE 2. — In and into, while they may often be of like import, yet express quite a 
different relation. To walk into the street and to walk in the street, are entirely 
different in their meanings. 

Note 3. — Between is used with reference to two things or persons; among, when 
referring to a great number. 

Note 4. — Avoid an ellipsis of a preposition; it is far better to express them. 

Note 5. — Prepositions ought always be used in conformity with the peculiarities 
of expression of our language; otherwise, the meaning may be misunderstood. 

EXERCISES FOR CORRECTION. 

She finds a difficulty of fixing her mind. He was accused for betray- 
ing his trust. He had no food and he died for hunger. I have no 
need of his kind favors. You may depend in what I tell you. They 
are gone in the meadow. This money should be divided between all 
four of them. Two brothers should never fight among themselves. 
Amidst every difficulty he persevered. I was living at San Francisco 
when this accident occurred. John staid to home. This originated 
from mistake. Be worthy of me, I am worthy you. — Dryden. Thou 
hadst better reside this side the bay. Rose and Mary are always oppo- 
site each other. 



CONJUNCTIONS. 

Conjunctions are used to connect words, phrases, clauses, or sen- 
tences. 

The following is a list of conjunctions: And, either-or, neither-nor, 
therefore, but, hence, if, though, unless, that, lest, because, for, since. 

Conjunctions are all alike in their general office, but each has a dif- 
ferent use and meaning. 

And implies that what follows is additional to what has gone before. 

But implies that what follows is opposed to what has gone before. 

Yet suggests that what follows is contrary to what would be expected 
from that which has gone before. 

Or shows that the parts joined by it are to be considered separately. 

Nor is equivalent to and not and is usually employed to prevent the 
repetition of the negative word. 

EXERCISES FOR CORRECTION. 

I feared lest I should be left. We were apprehensive some accident 
had happened. I do not deny but he has merit. Whether he intends 
to do I cannot tell. 



o() GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 



INTERJECTIONS. 

An Interjection is an independent word, such as O! Alas! or any 
word expressing surprise or emotion, and is usually followed by the 
exclamation point. 

Those in common use are, adieu! aha! alas! bravo! fie! fudge! hail! 
heigh-ho! hist! hush! hurrah! O! oh! tut! bang! and many others. 



PUNCTUATION. 

Punctuation* is the division of written or printed matter into sen- 
tences, phrases, or clauses by certain marks called points, which aid in 
exhibiting the meaning and showing more clearly the sense and rela- 
tions of the words. 

The following are those in general use: The comma [,], the semi- 
colon [;], the colon [:], the period [.], the interrogation point [?], the 
exclamation point [!], the dash [ — ], the curves [()], the brackets [[]], 
the hyphen [-], (potation marks (double) [" "], (single) |_' '], the apos- 
trophe ['], the acute accent ['], the macron [-], the breve ["], the diaer- 
esis [••], the caret [a], the section [§], the paragraph [^[], the star [*], 
single dagger [f], double dagger (i], the hand (£W). 

There are but three principal marks in ordinary letter writing or 
book-keeping; viz., period, comma, and interrogation point. 

The period must be placed after every sentence which simply affirms, 
denies, or commands; after abbreviations; and after numbers written 
in Roman notation. 

The interrogation point is used when a question is asked. 

i. The comma is used to separate phrases or clauses not closely con- 
nected with the word it modifies. 

2. When the connecting word is omitted. 

3. To separate the subject when composed of several nouns. 
The other punctuation marks are colon, semicolon, etc. 

; The semicolon denotes a longer pause than a comma, and is used 
when there is less relation existing. 

: Colon denotes a still longer pause, and is used when there is less 
connection that at a semicolon. 

! The exclamation point denotes surprise, joy, or other emotion. 

— The dash denotes emphasis, abruptness, or sudden change of sub- 
ject. 

*Grammarians usually postpone the consideration of punctuation till near the end 
of their works, but the author introduces it at this time that the student may be 
instructed in the stops and marks before entering upon sentence making. 



PUNCTUATION. 31 



() Curves or parentheses are used to inclose some explanation that 
can be omitted without injuring the sense. 

[] Brackets are used to inclose some correction or explanation 
inserted by another person. 

" " Quotation marks inclose words taken from another person. 

' ' Single quotation marks inclose a quotation within a quotation. 

' The apostrophe denotes possession or omission. 

- The hyphen joins parts of a compound word and is placed at the 
end of a line when part of the word is carried to the next line. 

' Accent marks a stress of voice. 

- Macron marks the long sound of letter. 
' Breve marks the short sound of letter. 

• • Diaeresis separates two vowels into two syllables. 

a Caret shows where words or letters are to be inserted. 

* The star, f dagger, or \ double dagger are used as marks of refer- 
ence to marginal notes. Figures are also used for the same purpose. 

lg^" The hand is used to call special attention to something. 

The comma is the shortest pause, and occupies about the time re- 
quired to speak a monosyllable. 

The semicolon is a pause double that of a comma. 

The colon, double that of the semicolon. 

The period, double the colon, and is a full stop. 

The other stops and marks vary, and the pauses are made in accord- 
ance with the sense and construction of the sentence, and may be equal 
to either of the foregoing. 

The comma is the most frequently used, and thereby the most im 
portant mark of punctuation. 

Rule 44. — Simple sentences that make up a compound sentence are 
separated from each other by commas. 

Rule 45. — When several words are used as the subject of a sentence 
the conjunction should be omitted and the comma used, except between the 
last two, when the comma should be omitted and the conjunction used ; as, 
James, John, Susan, Mary, and William, were left. 

Note. — When but two words are used the comma should be omitted but the con- 
junction retained. If, however, the conjunction is understood, the comma must be 
inserted. 

Rule 46. — Nouns in the i?idependent case should be separated by a 
comma; as, " Peace, be still." 

Rule 47. — Words in apposition are separated by a comma. 

Rule 48. — Words repeated for the sake of emphasis are separated by a 
comma; as, very, very, very good! 



32 GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 

Rule 49. — Quotations should be set off by commas, and when it is a 
complete sentence it should begin with a capital; as, The teacher says, 
" The diligent student will surely succeed." 

Rule 50. — Adjectives and participles luith their modifiers should be 
separated by commas; as, The buck, wounded so that he cannot escape, 
often turns upon the hunter. 

Rule 51. — The comma is usually given the rising inflection, but the 
semicolon, colon, and period generally the falling. 

Rule 52. — The interrogation point has the rising inflection when the 
question is a direct one, i. e., a question that can be answered by yes or 
no, but the falling inflection when the question is indirect. 

Rule 53. — The exclamation point is used to denote wonder or emotion, 
and its inflection will depend upon the contsruction of the sentence. 

FOR PUNCTUATION. 

Pope says The proper study of Mankind is Man How much truth 
there is in Franklins maxim One today is worth two tomorrows Where 
is your eye glass Always show to the aged When Socrates was asked 
what man approached the nearest to perfect happiness he answered Th- 
at man who has the fewest wants Phocion one of the most illustrious 
of the ancient Greeks was condemned to death by his ungrateful, cou-. 
ntrymen When about to drink the fatal hemlock he was asked if he 
had anything to say to his son Bring him before me he cried My 
dear son said this Magnanimous patriot I entreat you to serve your 
country as faithfully as I have done and to forget that she rewarded my 
services with an unjust death Know then this truth enough for man to 
know Virtue alone is happiness below — Pope 

Sitting there I heard a cry of fire I ran but alas was too late I only 
heard these dying words Save me save me or I perish 

FOR CORRECTION. 

Woman without her man, would be a savage. 

A divine once read from his pulpit the following notice, "Captain 
Smith having gone to sea his wife, desires the prayers of this congre- 
gation." 

Every lady in the land 
Has twenty nails upon each hand; 
Five and twenty, on hands and feet, 
This is true without deceit. 

She leads without doubt, a happy life? 



REVIEW. 33 



REVIEW. 

What is a noun? Into what two general classes are nouns divided? What is a 
common noun? What is a proper noun? What can be said of a proper noun com- 
posed of several words? What other kinds of nouns are there? What is a collective 
noun? What is an abstract noun? What is a pronoun? What are the properties of 
nouns and pronouns? Define person; gender; number; case. How many persons? 
What are they called? Define each. How many genders do grammarians usually 
give? Name them. How many genders really exist? Define each. What can 
you say of child and house? Write gender exercise, see page 10. 

How many numbers? What are they called? Define each. Illustrate each. 
How is the plural generally formed? (see Rule 9.) Write exercise under Rule 9. 

How do nouns ending in s, z, sh, x, and ch soft form their plural? What excep- 
tions? Write exercise under Rule 10. How do nouns ending in y preceded by a 
consonant form their plurals? How when preceded by a vowel? Write exercise 
under Rule II. How do nouns ending in f or fe form their plurals? Write exercise 
under Rule 12. Name some nouns that form their plurals irregularly. What can be 
said of the plurals of proper nouns? Give illustrations. Write exercise under Rule 
14. Define case. How many cases are there? What is the nominative case? 
possessive? objective? How is the possessive singular formed? How is the posses- 
sive plural formed? How when the nominative plural does not end in s? Give 
illustrations. How do noun- phrases form their possessive case? In joint ownership 
how is the possessive case formed? Give illustrations. In separate ownership how 
formed? Give illustrations. How do nouns that have only the singular form their 
possessive plurals? Give illustrations. Write exercise under Rule 17, false syntax. 
What exceptions can be noted? How do proper nouns form their possessive plurals? 
How is a noun or pronoun declined? Decline boy, man, and sheep. Write exercise 
forming possessive plural, page 13. 

What is a pronoun? How many kinds are there? Name them. What is a 
personal pronoun? interrogative? relative? adjective? possessive? compound personal? 
Give illustrations of each. Are there any other classifications of pronouns? What 
are they? What is said of the declension of pronouns? Decline I, he, she and it. 
Name the relative and interrogative pronouns. Decline who and which. Decline 
that and what. Write exercise page 14 under pronouns, giving person, number, 
and case of same. 

From what is the word verb derived? What is its meaning and signification? Into 
how many classes are verbs divided? Name them. What is a regular verb? How is 
the present participle formed? How are the principal parts of regular verbs formed? 
Give illustrations. W 7 hat is an irregular verb? Give illustrations. What is a redun- 
dant verb? Give illustrations. What is a defective verb ? Give illustrations. Is hear 
regular or irregular? How are verbs again divided with regard to their significations? 
What is an active-transitive? active-intransitive? passive? neuter? Give illustrations 
of each. How may a transitive verb be told? How many modifications have verbs? 
W'hat are they? What is mood? How many moods are there? Name them. 
Define the infinitive mood; indicative; potential; subjunctive; imperative. Give 
illustrations in each. What is a finite verb? What is tense? How many are there? 
Name them. What does the present tense express? past? present perfect? past 
perfect? future? future perfect? Give illustrations in each tense. What can be said 
of the number and person of verbs? (See Rule 18.) What exceptions to the rule? 
What is said of the imperative mood? Dj the adjuncts of a number control its 



34 GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 

agreement? What is sometimes made the subject of a finite verb? What is said of 
dare and need? 

How many divisions of time seem necessary? Write exercise under false syntax, 
page 17. When a collective noun conveys an idea of plurality, what number must 
the verb be? Also, whe nconveying the idea of unity? Write exercise under Rule 
20. When two or more singular subjects, meaning different things, are joined by 
and, what is the form of the verb? What exceptions can you note? Give illustrations. 
W r rite exercise under false syntax, page 18. 

What is the form of the verb when two or more singular subjects are joined 
by or or nor? Give illustrations. What is said of the verb when nominatives are of 
different persons? (See Rule 23.) Give illustrations. When phrases are connected 
by and and are subjects of a verb, what is its form? (See R*ule 24.) Give illustra- 
tions. When connected by or or ?ior, what form? (See Rule 25.) Write exercise 
under Rule 25 (false syntax). What is said of verbs connected by a conjunction? 
Give illustrations. (See Rule 26.) Write exercise, false syntax, under Rule 26. 
What is said of the use of the past participle for the past tense? (See Rule 27.) 
Give examples. Write exercise under Rule 27. Give principal parts of irregular 
verb? (See list, page 20.) 

What is an adjective? Into how many kinds are they divided? Name them. 
What is a descriptive adjective? Give examples. Definitive? Give the list. Proper? 
Give examples. Compound? Examples. Participial? Examples. What are the 
properties of the adjective? What is comparison? How many degrees, and what 
are they? What does the positive degree express? comparative? superlative? How 
are adjectives of one syllable regularly compared? Give examples. Of two or more 
syllables? Give examples. What exceptions? Give examples of irregular compar- 
ison. What is said of square, round, dead, etc. ? What is said of phrases and 
clauses? Give examples. What adjectives admit of number? Give examples of 
adjectives whose positive degree is wanting. Also those that have no comparative. 
What is said of either and neither? Give examples. What is said of a and an? 
(See Rule 28.) When is a, an, ox the used? (See Rule 29.) Give examples. What 
is said of few and little? (See Rule 30.) Give examples. What is said of the use 
of adjectives in writing? (See Rule 31.) Write exercise under Rule 31, When is the 
comparative degree used? Write exercise under Rule 32. What part of speech is 
used sometimes as an adjective? Give examples. How should adjectives be placed 
in a sentence? When should the latter term exclude the former? Give examples. 
When should it include the former? Give examples. What should not be used 
with adjectives that will not admit of comparison? (See Rule 37.) When are adjec- 
tives used for adverbs? and when is their use not allowable? Write exercise for cor- 
rection. 

What is an adverb? Name the different classes. From what are adverbs usually 
formed, and how? Name the list of adverbs. How do adverbs generally end? 
What is an adverbial phrase? Are adverbs compared? Name some independent 
adverbs. Do adverbs qualify nouns? What ought they then to be called? Give 
examples. Ought adverbs to be used instead of adjectives? (See Rule 40.) What 
is said of the adverb how? What is said of two negatives in one sentence ? What is 
said of ever and never? Where should adverbs always be placed in a sentence ? 
Write exercise for correction, Rule 42. 

What is the meaning of preposition? For what is it used? What always follows 
a preposition? What is a preposition with its object called? Give the list of 
prepositions. How are prepositions placed in interrogative sentences? What is 



COMPOSITION. 35 



said of in and into? Give examples. .Between and among? What should be avoided 
in prepositions? How should they be used? Write exercise for correction. For 
what are conjunctions used? Repeat the list. What does and imply? but ? yet ? or ? 
nor? Write exercise for correction. What is an interjection? What are those in 
common use? 

What is punctuation? What stops and marks in general use? What three marks in 
ordinary use in letter-writing and book-keeping? When is the period used? When the 
interrogation point? For what is the comma used? What does the semicolon denote? 
colon? exclamation point? dash? curves or parentheses? brackets? quotation 
marks (double), (single)? the hyphen? apostrophe? accent? macron? breve? diaeresis? 
caret? the star, dagger or double dagger? the hand? Which is the shortest of all the 
pauses? What length of time should the comma occupy as a pause? semicolon? colon? 
period? What is said of the other stops and marks? Which is the most important 
mark? How are commas used in sentences? (See Rule 44.) When should a comma 
be omitted and a conjunction be used? (See Rule 45. ) Give examples. What is 
said of the use of the comma when the conjunction is understood? What use is 
made of the comma in the independent case? When words are in apposition? When 
words are repeated for the sake of emphasis? When in quotations? Of adjectives 
and participles with their modifiers? What inflection is usually given at the comma? 
semicolon? colon? period? interrogation point? exclamation point? What is a direct 
question? indirect? Define the exclamation point and tell its use. Punctuate and 
correct exercise on page 32. 



COMPOSITION.* 

The writing of compositions in a school is one of the most important 
duties required of the student, and should in some form or other be a 
daily exercise of every institution of learning. In writing compositions 
the student is taught penmanship, punctuation, spelling, grammar, and 
the use of capital letters, together with a knowledge of how to talk, for 
good writers are fluent and easy speakers. No one can speak properly 
that has not first been taught to write in full accord with the rules of 
grammar. While too much stress cannot be laid upon the importance 
of good penmanship, it is infinitely of more consequence that the 
student should spell his words rightly. However beautifully and grace- 
fully the curve, angle, and form of a letter may be constructed, its 
beauty and grace are often hidden from view by a misspelled word. 
Not only is it important to spell correctly and punctuate properly, but 
the style of composition, the mode of expression, and the language used 
are of the utmost importance to a ready writer or good speaker. The 
great variety of words with which the English language is endowed 
makes it easy for the diligent student to acquire a habit of writing, but 
the expression of his ideas should be condensed into the smallest pos- 

*The author calls attention to J. Willis YVestlake's Three Thousand Practice 
Words from which he has taken valuable suggestions on this and other subjects in 
this work. 



36 ■, GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 

sible space. The object of every writer should be to advance new 
ideas, give birth to new thoughts, and to express them in the fewest 
possible words. It is far easier to write a long letter to communicate a 
few thoughts than a short one to convey many. Those poets whose 
names have been handed down to immortality are noted for terseness 
and for so clothing their subjects in words that the meaning is carried 
beyond the language used to convey the thought. 

In composition, first, Never use one word that might be left out with- 
out injury to the sense. 

Second — Too many subjects in one sentence will confuse the sense. 

Third — Use short sentences — they are better than long ones. 

Fourth — Make use of such words as your readers will readily under- 
stand. 

PREPARATION OF COMPOSITIONS. 

Compositions that are to be handed to a teacher for corrections should 
be prepared as follows : — 

DIRECTIONS. 

i. Paper. — Use the regular essay paper, called examination paper. 
Write only on one side. 

2. Heading. — The subject should be written on the middle of the 
first line. Every important word in a title or heading should begin with 
a capital. A blank line should be left between the heading and the 
composition, unless the heading is short or the lines far apart. 

3. Margin.— Leave a margin of half an inch on the left hand side of 
every page. This direction applies also to letters, varying the width of 
the margin according to the width of the paper. 

4. Paragraphs. — Indent the first and every succeeding paragraph 
one inch; i. e., begin the first line of each paragraph one inch farther to 
the right than the other lines. 

5. Signature.— The signature should be written on the next line 
below the close of the essay near the right hand edge. 

6. Place and Date.— Write the name of the place and the date on 
the next line below the signature, near the left hand edge. 

7. Folding.— Fold parallel with the ruled lines, so that the width 
when folded shall be one-fourth the length of the sheet. 

8. Endorsement.— Write the name across the upper end, on the 
centre fold, one inch from the top. (The upper end is formed by the 
back or original fold of the sheet. It is at the left hand of the first 
page.) Write the subject half an inch below the name, and the date 
half an inch below the subject. 



FIGURES OF SPEECH. 37 



CORRECTION OF COMPOSITIONS. 

Written exercises must be corrected; if not, but little improvement 
will be made. It is an excellent plan for pupils to criticise one another's 
compositions; each will receive from this practice a double benefit. 
Then let the teacher correct them, drawing a line under each mistake, 
indicating the nature of it below, or in some way by signs agreed upon. 
Those compositions that fall below a certain standard should be rewrit- 
ten by the pupil and handed to the teacher with the old exercise, the 
latter serving as a proof-sheet with which to compare the other. The 
teacher should not, however, criticise the beginner too severely, as by 
doing so he discourages him. General criticisms may be written at 
the bottom of the composition. 

Teachers cannot be too careful about the observance of the foregoing 
directions, as it is important that pupils should form habits of order and 
neatness, and learn the method of writing, folding, and endorsing 
papers that is everywhere used in business. 



FIGURES OF SPEECH. 

Hyperbole is to magnify things beyond a proper limit, as, 
" The brightness of her cheek would shame those stars, 
As daylight doth a lamp. " — Shakspeare. 

Personification is "that rhetorical figure which attributes sex, life or 
action to inanimate objects or ascribes to objects and brutes the act and 
qualities of rational beings." 

' ' Thou glorious mirror where the Almighty's form glasses itself in tempests. " — By- 
ron's Ode to the Ocean. 

Simile. "In rhetoric a direct and formal comparison is called a 
simile. It is generally denoted by like, as or so. " Her cheeks^were 
like the rose." 

Metaphor. "An implied comparison is called a metaphor. It is a 
more terse form of expression than the simile in being expressed without 
any sign of comparison." The emerald grass is a metaphor; the grass 
was as green as emerald is a simile. 

Irony. "The mode of speech in which what is meant is contrary to 
the literal meaning of the words, in which praise is bestowed when cen- 
sure is intended, is called irony; as witness Cassius' speech on Caesar: — 
' 'And this man is now become a god ; 

And Cassius is a wretched creature, and must bend his body, 
If Caesar carelessly but nod on him." — Shakspeare. 

Ellipsis is the omission of words. The evening and (the) morning 



38 GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 

were the first day. Bring (to) me your book. I knew (that) he would 
come. Few men are as gentle as he (is gentle). 

Apostrophe is a sudden turning away in the fullness of emotion to 
address some person or object, as, 

" Roll on, ye stars ; exult in youthful prime; 

Mark with bright curves the printless steps of time." — Erasmus Darwin. 

Pleonasm is the use of more words than the sense or the syntax 
absolutely requires. Either the same word is repeated or an equivalent 
expression is used, as, I saw her pass, with my own eyes. I, myself, 
explained the matter to him. O Absalom, Absalom! my son, my son! 

Elision is the shortening of words by dropping a letter or a syllable. 
This is mostly done by poets, as, e'er for ever, morn for morning, eve 
for evening, fount for fountain, plaint for complaint. 

Axiom. An axiom is a self-evident and necessary truth; as, The 
whole is greater than a part. Two and two make four. A thing cannot, 
at the same time, be, and not be. 

Adage. An adage is a saying handed down from antiquity; an old 
saying which has obtained credit by long use; as, He who proves too 
much proves nothing. 

Maxim. A maxim is a condensed proposition of practical truth; as, 
"Honesty is the best policy." "Love is love's reward." — Dryden. 

Proverb. A proverb is an old and common saying, a phrase often 
repeated; as, "All's well that ends well." "All is not gold that glitters.'' 
"The end crowns the means." "Out of the abundance of the heart the 
mouth speaketh. 

Interrogation. Interrogation is used to add force to a saying by 
means of a question; as, Would any man dare call him coward? i. <?., 
No one would dare call him coward. Will the flowers not fade and the 
grass wither? i. e., The flowers will fade and the grass wither. 

Exclamation. Exclamation expresses emphasis by means of an 
exclamation; as, How delicious are the first strawberries! i. <?., The first 
strawberries are delicious. How few men are happy ! 



MISPRONUNCIATION. 

The mispronunciation of words is of so frequent occurrence that the 
author deems it important to devote some space to the subject, hoping 
thereby to contribute in some degree* towards its correction. Our best 
speakers are somewhat at variance in pronouncing many words, hence 
not a little discord arises, thereby making the accomplishment of a har- 



MISPRONUNCIATION. 39 

monious system quite difficult. Another obstacle is that our lexicog- 
raphers allow more than one pronunciation to many words. While it 
is not expected that perfection will be reached under these adverse 
circumstances, yet a careful study of the subjoined words, which have 
been collated from those in frequent use, will render much assistance 
to the student towards rectifying our present system of faulty pronuncia- 
tion. He who faithfully studies these pages will be surprised to learn 
how little he knows of the pronunciation of his own language, so com- 
mon are these errors in every class of society. Patience and persever- 
ance only will insure success in this as in every other pursuit. 

There are many people who do not seem capable of pronouncing the 
first sound of u after certain consonants. They will say dooty for duty, 
toon for tune, noo for new, soot for suit, Toosday for Tuesday, institoot 
for institute. Yet these same blunderers can pronounce correctly 
music, muse, etc. Others there be who invariably drop the g in such 
words as end in ing, as, goin' for going, comin' for coming, leavin' for 
leaving. Then many leave out the g in such words as length; lenth is 
their substitute; strength being pronounced strenth. Another common 
error is substituting er for ow in such words as widow, pillow, zvindow, 
they being pronounced winder, pillet and widder. Even educated peo- 
ple make the error of using the word ways instead of way, as, He went 
a long ways, a little ways, instead of, He went a long way, a little way m 
Others must put an r to such words as idea, pronouncing it as though 
spelled idear, or even saying sor instead of saw. Others interlard all 
sentences with says I or you know. And some say everywheres, 
now /teres, somewheres, anywheres, instead of everywhere, nowhere, some- 
where, anywhere. It is easier and more elegant to say much than a 
great deal. There are some who in words like violet transpose the 
letters, calling it voilet. The same class pronounce lilac, layloc. 

It is as easy to pronounce such words as California, America, cor- 
rectly as to pronounce them Californy, Ameriky. Abdo'-men, not 
ab'-domen; ab'-ject, not abject'; a-cross', not a-krawst'; ad'-mi-ral-ty, net 
ad-mi-ral'-ty; ad'-ver-tise and ad-ver'-tise-ment ; a-gain, a-gen, not a-gane; 
al-ge-bra as though spelled al-ge-brah, not al-ge-bray; al-mond, pro- 
nounced ah-mond; a-me'-na-ble, not a-men'-able; an-ni'-hi-late, not an-ni. 
late; annunciate, an-nun'-she-ate ; an-tip'-o-des, not an'-ti-podz; appre- 
ciation, ap-pre-she-a'-shun ; a'-pri-cot, not ap'-ri-cot; Ar'-ab, not a'-rabi 
Asia, a'-she-a, not a'-zha ; A-she-atic ; as'-sets, not as-sets'; associate, as-so- 
she-ate; ate, imperfect of eat, not et; aw'-ful, not aw'-fl; aye, meaning 
always, a; ay, meaning yes, i; Be-el'-ze-bub, not bel'-ze-bub; bedstead, 
bed'-sted, not bed'-stid; Beethoven, ba'-to-fen; be-gSne, not be-gaun; 
bellows, bell'us; be-neath/, not be-neath'; be-queatht-', not be-queath; 



40 GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 

Bis'-marck, not biz'-marck ; bombast, bum'bast ; . bombazine, bumba- 
zine'; bouquet, boo'kay, not bokay; bron-chl'-tis, not bron-ke-tis; 
Brougham, broo'-am; cal-lig'-ra-phy, not cal-li-gra'phy; ca-nine', not 
ca'-nine; cas'-si-mere, not kaz'-mere; catch, not ketch; cay'-enne, not 
ki-en; cem'-e-ter-y, not cem'-e-try; chamois, not sham'-wa; chest- 
nut, not ches'nut; Chinese', chi-neze, not chi-nese'; chiropodist, 
ki-rop'-o-dist ; chiv'-al-ric, not chiv-al'-ric; clan-des'-tine, not clan-des-tine'; 
co-ad-ju'-tor, not co-ad'-ju-tor; coffee, koffe, not kauffe; coffin, not 
kaufn; cognac, kon-yak, not ko'-ni-ak; cog-no'-men, not cog'-no-men; 
col-os-se'-um, not col-os'-se-um ; column, kol'-um, not kol'-yum; col-la'- 
tion, not co'-la-tion; comely, kum'-ly, not kom'-ly; comptroller, kon- 
trol'ler; con-do'-lence, not con'-do-lence; conscientious, con-she-en'-shus ; 
con-sid'-er-a-ble, not con-sid'-ra-ble; con'-tu-me-ly, not con-tu'-me-ly ; 
cor'-al, not co'-ral; courteous, kuY-te-us; courtier, kort'-yer; cov'-er-let, not 
cov'-er-lid; cov'-et-ous, not cov'et-chus; cran'-ber-ry, not cram'-ber-ry ; 
creek, not krik; crem'-a-to-ry; Cromwell, krum'-well; cru'el, not cru'il; 
cynosure, si'-no-shur; daub, not dob; daunt, not dawnt; deaf, def, not 
deef; de-co'-rous, not dec'-o-rous; def'-i-cit, not de-fic'-it; des'-ig-nate, not 
dez'-ig-nate ; de-sist', not de-zist; des'-pi-ca-ble, not des-pic'-a-ble ; disarm, 
diz-arm, not dis; disaster, diz'aster; discern, diz-zern; disdain, diz-dain; 
dis-ease, diz-ease; dishevelled, di-shev'ld; dis-hon'or, diz-hon'or; disown, 
diz-own'; dis'-pu-tant, not dis-pu'-tant ; Disraeli, diz-ra'-el-e' ; di-van'; 
docile, dos-il, not do-sile; dog, not daug; ef-fu'-sive, not ef-fu'-zive; elm, 
not el'-um; e-ner'-vate, not en'er-vate; equation, e-qua'-shun, not e-qua'- 
zhun;e'-qui-nox, not eq'-ui-nox; erysipelas, er-e-sip'-e-las, not ir-e-sip'-e-las ; 
e-va'-sive, note-va-ziv; ex-cur'-sion, not ex-cur'-zhun ; exhaust, eggz-haust, 
not ex-aust; ex-hib'-it, egsib'it not ex-hib'-it; exile, eks'-ile, not egs'- 
ile; ex'-it, not egs'-it; ex'-quis-ite, not ex-quis'-ite ; falcon, fau'kn, not 
fal'kn; fau'cet, not fas'set; fa'-vor-ite, not fa'-vor-ite; fer-tile, not fer-tile; 
figure, fig'-yur, not fig'-er; filial, fil'yal; film, not fil'-um; fi-nance, 
not fi-nance; ti-nan-cier; fiacsid, flak'-sid, not fias-cid; forbade, for-bad'; 
foTehead, fored; for-get', not for-git'; fran'-chise, fran'-chiz, not fran'- 
chize; gallows, gallus; gas, not gaz; gas'-e-ous, gaz'-e-ous; gas-om'-e-ter, 
gaz-om'-e-ter; glacial, gla'-she-al; glacier, glas'-e-er; G5d, not Gaud; 
gooseberry, gooz-berry; gos-pel, not gaus'-pel; grease (noun), gres; 
grease (verb), greze; greasy, greazy; gum-ar'abic, not gum-a-ra'-bik ; 
gums, gumz, not goomz; halibut, hol'-e-but; helm, not hel'-um; 
Hem'ans, not he'mans; herb, erb; hiccough, hik'-kup; hol'ly-hock, not 
hol'ly-hauk; hom'-age, not om'-age; hon'-est, on'-est, not on'-ist; ho-ri'- 
zon, not hor'-i-zon; horse-rad'-ish, not horse-red'-ish ; hos'-pi-ta-ble, not 
hos-pit'-able; hostler, ostler; hy-me-ne'-al, not hy-me'-ne-al ; hypocrisy, 
he-pock'-re-se, not hi; il-lu'-sive, not il-lu'-zive; il-lus'-trate, not fl'-lus- 



MISPRONUNCIA TION. 41 

trate; im-me'-di-ate, not im-me'-jet; im-por-tune', not im-por'-tune • in-ci- 
sive, not in-ci-zive; in-clu-sive, not in-clu-zive; in-com'-pa-ra-ble, not 
in-com-par'-a-ble ; in-cur-sion, in-kur-shun, not in-cur-zhun ; in-de-cor'-ous, 
not in-dec'-o-rous; in-dis'-pu-ta-ble, not in-dis-pu'-ta-ble; indocile, 
in-dos'-il; in'-dus-try, not in-dus'-try; in-ex'-pli-ca-ble, not in-ex-plic'-a-ble ; 
in-ex'-tric-a-ble ; Ingelow, In-je-low; inofficial, in-of-fish'-al, not in-o- 
fish-al; in-qul'-ry, not in'-qui-ry; insatiable, in-sa'-she-a-ble, not in-sa- 
sha-ble; in'-sects, not in'-sex; in-stead', not in-stid; in'-ter-est-ed, not 
in-ter-est'-ed; in'-ter-est-ing; in-ter-loc'-u-tor, not in-ter-lo-cu'-tor; in'-ven- 
to-ry, not in-vent'-o-ry ; iron, i-urn ; irony, i-runy; ir-ref-ra-ga-ble, not 
ir-re-frag'-a-ble ; ir-rep'-a-ra-ble, not ir-re-par'-a-ble ; ir-rev'-o-ca-ble, not 
ir-ri-vo'-ca-ble ; It-al-i-an, not I-tal-i-an'; joc'-und, not jo'-cund; ju'-gu-lar, 
not jug'-u-lar; ju'-ve-nile, ju'-ve-nil; ket'-tle, not kit-tel; kiln, kil, not 
kiln; lam'-ent-a-ble, not la-ment'-a-ble ; leisure, le'-zhur, not lez'-zhur; 
le'-ni-ent, not len'-i-ent; le-thar'-gic, not leth'-ar-gic ; lettuce, let-tis; lev'- 
er-age, not le'-ver-age ; lic'-or-ice, not lic-er-ish; long-lived, not long-livd; 
ly- ce'-um, not li'-ce-um; mag-no'-li-a, not mag-nol-ya; main'-ten-ance, 
not main-tan'-ans; mal-e-fac'-tor, not mal'-e-fac-tor; ma-ni'-ac-al, not 
ma-ni-ac'-al; mar'-ket, not mar '-kit; massacre, mas'-sa-ker, not mas'-sa- 
crey; mat '-in, not ma'-tin; ma'-tron, not mat'-ron; mat '-tress, not mat- 
trass'; mis'-an-thrope, not miz'-an-thrope ; mis'-chief-ous, not mis-chief '- 
ous; mistletoe, miz-zle-to; mod'-est, not mod'-ist; mongrel, mung-grel; 
mon'-o-gram, not mo'-no-gram; mountain, moun-tin, not mounting; 
mu-nic'-i-pal, not mu-ni-cip'-al ; mush'-room, not mush'-roon; nape, not 
nap; national, nash'-un-al, not na'-shun-al; nausea, naw-she-a; near '-est, 
not near'-ist; nom'-ad, not no'-mad; no'-men-cla-ture, not nom'-en-cla- 
ture; nom'-i-na-tive, not nom'-na-tive ; nothing, nuth-ing; nuptial, nup'- 
shal; ob'-so-lete, not ob-so-lete'; often, offen, not of'-ten; o'-gie, not 
og'-le; o-le-o-mar'-ga-rine, not o-le-o-mar-ja-rine ; on'-er-ous, not o'-ner-ous ; 
o'-nyx, not on'-yx; pageant, pag'-ent, not pa'-jent; pa'-thos, not path'-os; 
pe'-o-ny, not pi-ny; Persi', per-she-a; phaeton, fa'-e-ton; phos'-phorus; 
pied, pide ; pin'-cers, not pin'-chers ; plait, not plete ; plat'-i-na, not 
pla-ti'-na; poignant, poin'-ant; polonaise, pol'-o-naze, not po'-lo-naze; 
po'-ten-tate, not pot'-en-tate; pred-e-ces'-sor, not pre'-de-ces-sor; pref'-er- 
a-ble, not pre-fer'-a-ble ; pre-tence', not pre'-tence; pret-ty, pri't-ty, not 
pret'-ty; prin'-cess, not prin-cess'; prob'-i-ty, not pro'-bi-ty; prog'-ress, not 
pro'-gress; pumpkin, not punkin; rad-ish, not red-ish; rational, rash'- 
un-al, not ra'-shun-al; ro-mance', not ro'-mance; sac'-ra-ment, not sa'-cra- 
ment; says, sez, not says; sol'-e-cism, not so'-le-cism; soot, not sut; sur- 
prise', not sup-prise'; ti'-ny, not tin'-y; tortoise, tor'-tis or tor'-ty; toward, 
to'-ard, not to-ward; vivacious, vi-va'-shus, not vi-vashus; ycleped, 
e-clept. 



42 GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 



MISUSED WORDS. 

The misuse of words in talking comes largely from a habit instilled 
in early youth. The associates of childhood, especially among our 
more wealthy families, are generally hired servants and ignorant nurses, 
to whose care the earlier years of children are intrusted — at that time 
when habits are first dawning upon their tender minds — at that period 
of life when impressions have a lasting influence, for, 
"Just as the twig is bent the tree's inclined." 

It was the author's privilege to sojourn for a series of years in the 
South, during the palmiest days of slavery, and he then observed that 
the colored servants and nurses taught the young, implanted in the 
white race the first principles of our language. As it is more difficult to 
unlearn than to learn, so many people carried with them through life the 
expressions peculiar to the negro race. 

There are many educated people who never write an ungrammatical 
Sentence, yet scarcely speak a grammatical one. It is only by deter- 
mined will and great effort that such errors can be corrected, and the 
author purposes to introduce a somewhat extended list of popular 
errors, hoping thereby to direct the student's thoughts in a practical 
manner to the misuse of words. 

Extravagant language should be avoided. Our language is so rich in 
adjectives and adverbs that we are apt to abuse their use. Too many 
weaken rather than strengthen an idea, yet a judicious use of them 
adds to the beauty of writing and speaking. Therefore avoid all such 
expressions as awful little, terribly glad, mighty small, great, big, fearful- 
looking. Neither is it necessary to say, very glad, very sorry, very 
small, very angry, when the idea would be as well or better conveyed 
without the use of very. Many even say very, very pretty, very, very 
glad. It is a. perfectly beautiful day. A beautiful, or better still, a fine 
day, is sufficient. The adjective splendid is much abused. This word 
seems to be a great favorite with women and particularly school-girls; 
everthing is splendid or horrible. The day is splendid, the dinner is 
splendid, the girl is splendid. In fact all things important or unimpor- 
tant are splendid, or the reverse, horrible. If the word were to be 
dropped from conversation altogether the language would not suffer. 
Awful is another absurd word. It is constantly on the lips of the class 
who love the word splendid. Its use should be restricted to its proper 
meaning, which is something that inspires awe. One adjective is gen- 
erally enough to qualify an ordinary word, as, He is a pretty boy, is 
better than, He is an awful pretty boy, or than, He is perfectly splendid, 
meaning, He is agreeable. Adverbs are, however, more abused in this 



MISUSED WORDS. 4,3 



sense than adjectives. It is the adverb which is generally placed before 
all or most qualifying adjectives, as in the sentence last given, the use 
of very. She is just loo awfully sweet, etc. If those persons who make 
such a misuse of adjectives and adverbs could realize how puerile and 
weak their sentences sound to discriminating hearers, they would cease 
to talk, or break themselves of this habit. Such extravagant expressions 
convey to an intelligent listener the idea that the speaker is striving to 
uphold or maintain a false position, and is endeavoring to compensate 
in words for what his equivocal assertion lacks in veracity. 

Accept, except. Accept my thanks. All the books are sold except 
this one. Correspondence, correspondents. He has an extensive cor- 
respondence. Some of his correspondents write long letters. Decease, 
disease. His decease (death) was caused by a lingering disease. Desert, 
dessert. Never desert a true friend. We had fruit for dessert. Ingen- 
ious, ingenuous. John is an inge?iious and skillful mechanic. Fannie 
has an Ingenuous disposition. Patience, patients. Have patience. The 
doctor has but few patients. Loose, Lose. If the horse's shoe is loos e 
he will lose it. Luxuriant, luxurious. The vegetation is luxuriant. 
Luxurious living is injurious to the health. Venal, venial. A venal 
officer is a corrupt one. A venial offense is one that may be excused. 
Subtile, subtle. A subtile vapor is thin. A subtle foe is a cunning or 
designing one. Respectively, respectfully. Ned and Dot are aged 
respectively eight and ten years. Yours respectfully. 

To this list may be added words having the same sound, but of an 
altogether different meaning and orthography; as, The heir to the estate 
said: "E'er I return the air will be laden with winter's frost." All shoe- 
makers have an awl. They must alter the altar of the church. Her 
aunt screamed at sight of an ant. She ate her breakfast at eight o'clock. 
He brews vile beer. The man lay on his bier. His birth took place 
in a ship's berth. How small these berries are. He buries many men. 
A Briton is a native of Britain. She knows her lesson. Objects lessen 
as we recede from them. The winds blew the clouds across the blue 
sky. Colonel Brown was a member of the Sixth Corps. The apple is 
rotten at the core. He swallowed a kernel of wheat. The Capitol at 
Washington is the finest building in the capital. She was sealing her letter. 
The ceiling is white. The seller of wine has a cellar for wine. The scent 
which he sent his sweetheart was not good. She sang in the choir. The 
paper is twenty cents a quire. It is a good site for a town, as it is in 
sight of the lake. He will cite a passage from Shakspeare. Mr If 'right 
will write his letter right after the marriage rite. The currants are float- 
ing down the current of the stream. We knead dough to make the bread 
we need. The hunter shot the doe. Exercise will exorcise the spirit 



44 



GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 



of melancholy. She will faint unless you make a feint of leaving her. 
I would fain go home, but would not feign homesickness. No, I 
do not know the man. The day is fair. The fare has been in- 
creased. The fore feet of the horse are unsound. The elephant 
has four feet. He performed a wonderful feat. He killed the fowl 
by foul means. Jane walked with an awkward gait through the gate. 
The great dog lay before the grate. It is meet that we should eat meat. 
The Judge will mete out justice to the criminal. A grisly ghost. A 
grizzly bear. The bat flew up the flue. Her guest guessed the riddle. 
Gamblers gamble with cards ; the lambs gambol in the meadow. He is a 
hale old man of seventy. It will hail to-night. She combed her hair. 
He chased the hare. The chaste maiden. Our mother is here. The 
hour is late. I came here to hear your name. There go the boys with 
their father. She wore a mantle of cloth. There is a marble mantel in 
the parlor. The dog took the gold medal. Do not meddle with it- 
Gneiss rock makes a «/« step* The mist was so dense that I missed the 
boat. He rode across the street. He rowed the boat. The #<zr of the 
boat was broken. Silver ore is precious. Row me o'er the stream. She 
carries a pail. She looks pale. The buffaloes graze on the plains. 
The plane is dull. Plain speaking is admirable. " Let us have peace." 
Give him a piece of your pear. He bought a pair of shoes. The plum 
is good. The pole stands plumb. Don't pore over your book in the 
uncertain light. Please to pour me a glass of water. The pri?icipal of 
the school said: Men of principle are few. The pedal of the piano is 
out of order. Those who peddle goods make a large profit. The 
prophet Isaiah. It will rain soon. The queen's reign has been long. 
When he had eaten the rye bread, he made a wry face. She will sew 
the seam. He will sow wheat. He came so early. Steel is a hard 
metal. "Thou shalt not steal." The ship is a fast sailer. The sailor 
loves the ocean. The sentimental style is much admired at present- 
"I'm sitting on the stile, Mary." It is too bad to make two mistakes in 
one word. The bell tolled at dawn. He told me the truth. He rupt. 
ured a vein. The vain man. "An ower true tale." The horse's 
tail is long. Improve your time. Thyme is fragrant. An ounce vial. 
He plays upon the bass viol. He went a long way. Weigh the meat. 
Do not waste your time. A small waist is not beautiful. He sells good 
wares. She wears good shoes. I would like some wood. He stayed 
a week. The man is weak from loss of blood. He had seen many 
lands. The scene is beautiful by night. He threw the ball through the 
window. Quartz makes fine ornaments. He bought two quarts of 
milk. The English peer is standing on the pier. A pallet is a small 
bed. A painter uses a palette for his paints. Good food is agreeable 



MISUSED WORDS. 45 



to the palate. The thunder peals. He peels his potatoes. The horse's 
mane is brown. The main business of Maine is lumbering. Remem- 
ber the widow's mite. He might have gone. That horse has good 
mettle. Gold is a precious metal. One man won the friendship of all. 
He suffers pain. The boy broke the pane of glass. 

In the category of words that should never be used comes first mis- 
formed words, as Mowed for blew; knowed for knew; lit for lighted; 
plead for pleaded. Pleaded is the past participle of the verb to plead, 
not plead; proven for proved; suspicion, a word now obsolete as a verb, 
for suspect. These should more properly be called grammatical errors, 
but are not uncommon among educated people. Why say jeop- 
ardize, when jeopard expresses the same meaning? Lenity is better 
than leniency. If we say lengthy, why not strengthy? yet long answers 
every purpose. Webster says, preventative is incorrectly used for pre- 
ventive. Trustworthy and credible are much better than reliable. Love 
is frequently misused for like, when speaking of dress, food, etc.; widow 
woman for widow; since all widows must be women, the word woman is 
superfluous. Graduate is a common error; a student does not graduate 
from college; the college graduates him, i. e., admits him to its gradus, 
and the student is therefore graduated. Mistaken is also used incorrectly, 
as, you are mistaken, for you mistake; that is, you do not understand. 
Partially is incorrectly used for partly. Do not say pants, but panta- 
loons or trousers. Many people, wishing to be very nice, say polite for 
kind. When one has been obliging, we should say that he was kind, 
not polite. Portion is incorrectly used for part. One should say, In 
what part (not portion) of the State, or city, do you live? Residence 
should not be used for house or home. Lmptite is frequently misused 
for ascribe. Do not say poetess for poet. Webster's definition of the 
word poet is "one skilled in making poetry." Authoress and doctress are 
also incorrect. Some writers never begin anything; they always com- 
mence. Apprehend is often incorrectly used for think; condign for 
severe; casuality for accident; predict for declare; stop for stay; as, he is 
stopping at the hotel, instead of, he is staying at the hotel. If a speaker 
or singer is well received by his audience, he receives a perfect ovation; 
if a man is kind-hearted he is a humanitarium (i. e., one who believes 
only in the human nature of Christ), and others of his ilk do not go to 
church, but to the sanctuary. If a speaker has talked fifteen minutes 
on a subject, do not say he alluded to it. If you mean think, do not 
say consider, which means the careful weighing of a subject. Careful 
writers will not say balance for remainder; between for among (between 
refers to two persons, among to a greater number); bound for determined; 
character for reputation. Character is the sum of distinctive qualities 



46 GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 

possessed by a person; reputation is the estimation in which a person is 
held. Clever is incorrectly used as good-natured, good-hearted. Its 
proper meaning is the sense in which we inelegantly apply the word 
smart. Do not say claim for assert; completed for finished; contemptible 
for contemptuous. Contemptible relates to the object which excites con- 
tempt, contemptuous to tsfee feeling of contempt experienced by the mind. 
Do not say continue on. We continued on our way is correct. In 
sentences like, He continued to write on, He continued on, the on is 
superfluous. Conversationist is to be preferred to conversationalist, 
though conversationalist is, strictly speaking, correct. Da?igerous is 
often misused, as, He is very sick, but not dangerous. A dangerous 
person is generally one to be feared. One should say, He is sick, but 
not in danger. Say die 0/ consumption, etc., not die with. Disappoint 
means something contrary to our wish, therefore, do not say, agreeably 
disappointed, but agreeably surprised. Disremember is sometimes used 
in the sense of to forget; distinguish in the sense of discriminate. Or 
is the correlative of either, nor of neither; yet it is a common error to 
place or with neither and nor with either. Elegant is often used 
instead of fine. A fine morning, not an elegant morning. Equally as 
well is a redundant form of expression. Say, rather, equally well, or as 
well. Do not say expect for suppose. Expect refers to something in the 
future, never in the past. The words female and male should not be 
applied to persons, but to animals of the lower order. Gents is a 
vulgar abbreviation of gentlemen, and should never be used. Got 
should be as little used as possible; as, I have a book, not, I have 
got a book; never where it denotes simply possession. Healthy is 
often used instead of wholesome; food is not healthy but ivholesome, 
though in order to be wholesome it must be healthy. A lobster is 
healthy, but generally unwholesome. There is no such word as illy; the 
adjective, the noun, and the adverb have all the same form, ill. Many 
people misuse individual for person. Individual means that which is 
not to be divided. The word lady should not be used for wife, neither 
should companion be used in that sense. Learn is frequently used for 
teach. To teach is to instruct; to learn is to receive instruction. Less 
is often used iox fewer. Less relates to quantity, fewer to number. Loan 
is much used for lend, yet, although there is such a word as loan, lend 
is better. Do not say more or most perfect, as, That is the most perfect 
thing of the kind in the world. Nothing„can be more perfect than that 
which is perfect. The word mutual is frequently misused; it relates to 
persons and to two persons only. To say our mutual friend is incorrect, 
although Dickens has adopted and perpetuated it. Our common friend 
is what we should say. i. e., common to both of us; mutual could not 



MISUSED WORDS. 47 



relate to a third person. There is no error more common than the use 
of the word nice, as, He is a nice man, in the sense of, He is a^man, 
or San Francisco is a nice city, instead of, San Francisco is a fine city. 
It is entirely proper to say a nice point, or, the man is nice and over- 
nice. Nicely, too, is often used instead of well, as, I am nicely, when we 
should say, I am well. Notorious is often used for noted. Notorious 
is used of persons only in a bad sense; it may be used of things, but 
is generally condemnatory. Novice should not be confounded with 
amateur; a novice is one new in some profession; an amateur is one 
devoted to some thing, as art or music, and who may excel in it, but 
who does not make of it a profession. Number is sometimes used for 
quantity. 'Number is that which can be counted, quantity what can 
be measured or weighed. Do not say off of , either off or of; nor on to, as, 
He gets on to a car, he gets on a car. Partake is sometimes used for to 
eat by those who try to be over-nice. Do not use the word party for 
person, nor pationage for custom; neither is it well to use the word per- 
form for play; as, She performs well on the piano, instead of, She plays 
the piano well. If the use of the word post, for inform, has not been 
placed under the head of "slang," it should be. He is well posted. 
How much better is, He is well informed. Many use present, for intro- 
duce. Introduce means to make acquainted ; present, according to Web- 
ster, is to put or place in presence of a superior. Provoke and aggravate 
are not synonymous; provoke means to irritate, to incense; aggravate 
means to make worse. Therefore do not say, I was aggravated, but I 
was provoked. A railroad station is not a depot, yet many seldom or 
never make use of the word station. A station means the points arrived 
at, started from, and the places at which trains stop; a depot is a place 
where goods are kept, i. e., a warehouse. Do not say raise for i?icrease, 
as, to raise the rent. Rendition is frequently used for rendering, and 
also for performance. Why say retire when go to bed is simpler and 
more correct? Right away should not take the place of at once or 
immediately. A careful speaker will not settle his bill, but pay his bill. 
If you say smell of a. flower, you do not mean the same as when you 
say smell a flower. Care should be taken to avoid all such redundant 
words. He lives in, not on Taylor Street. Tautology is frequently 
used for the word tautophony. Tautology means repeating the same 
thought; tautophony means repeating the same sound. Than whom is 
often used for than who; as, Shakspeare, than whom no greater poet 
lived, i. e., Shakspeare — no greater poet lived than he. Thank you is 
better than thanks. The word transpire should not be used for to take 
place; it means, to escape from secrecy, to become public. Try is some- 
times misused for make, as, He tried an experiment; it should be, He 



48 GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 

?nade an experiment. Underhand, not underhanded. Many persons 
think the only meaning of the word vulgar is indecent, whereas it 
means common, low, coarse. 

Things are sold by auction, not at auction. The scene is beautiful by 
night, not at night. At length and at last should not be used synony- 
mously. At length means fully, as, I heard from him at length, is to 
hear fully. At last he went away, is correct, not at length he went 
away. Alone and only are frequently used one for the other. Alone is 
unaccompanied by any other; only, there is no other. Virtue alone 
makes man content ; i. e., virtue unaided makes or is sufficient to produce 
contentment. Virtue only makes man content; i. e., virtue, and nothing 
else, can produce the contentment of man. ' Answer and reply have 
distinct meanings. An answer is given to a question, a reply to an asser- 
tion. We answer a letter, we reply to any statement it may contain. 
Done should not be used to take the place of a neuter verb ; it is to do 
or act, as, He did not object as some have done to it; it should read, He 
did not object as some have to it; that is, as some have objected to it. 
The word expect is often misused for suppose. Expect refers to the future, 
suppose to the past. Say, therefore, instead of, I expect you were disap- 
pointed yesterday, I suppose you were disappointed yesterday, and I 
expect to see you to-morrow. The verbs to lie and to lay are often mis- 
used. I lie down, I lay the book down; after I have laid it down it lies 
there. Lay expresses action, lie rest. Lay is the past tense of to lie, as, 
He lay down to rest. The word overly should never be used. Propose 
means to offer for consideration, as a scheme, a proposition ; purpose 
means to intend, to resolve ; as, I purpose going to the city to-morrow. 
Real should not be used for very ; as, real pretty, real good ; say very 
pretty, very good. Do not say seldom or ever: say rather, seldom or 
ncvti\ or seldom if ever. Say to summon, not to summons. Lced-cream 
is correct, not ice-cream. ; iced-cream is cream frozen or iced ; iced-vraXei ; 
*«?-water is water melted from ice; ice-cream would be cream melted 
from frozen cream. Ln so far as is incorrect ; the in is superfluous ; so 
far as is sufficient. Flown is the past participle of to fly, and flowed of 
to flow. The river has overflowed its banks, not overflown. The bird 
has flown. Do not say new beginner; beginner is sufficient. 



SLANG. 

Properly under the head of misused words, slang should be classified. 
The author has given it a separate heading that its condemnation may 
be set forth in a more emphatic manner. No well bred and educated 
person will allow himself to stoop to so low and vulgar a habit as the 
use of slang. It is an unmeaning phrase without pith or point, and 



PROFANITY. 49 



tends to the debasement of the intellect and the supplanting of all 
ennobling thoughts. It robs a man of his dignity and to a great degree 
absorbs his honor and his worth. And whatever may be the apparent 
culture of him who uses slang, it indicates a coarse nature. It should 
be shunned by all who respect themselves, their influence, or their 
associates. "It is an invariable maxim that words which add nothing 
to the sense or to the clearness of thought must diminish the force of 
the expression." — Campbell. 



PROFANITY. 

Of all the evidences that go to show that a young man is low-bred 
and vulgar, there is none that points with so unerring a finger as that of 
profane swearing. 

The old adage that "a man is known by the company he keeps " is a 
no more truthful proverb than that a gentleman is known by the lan- 
guage he uses; and as the wicked heart within can never be purified by 
broadcloth of the finest texture, so no ornamentation of dress or other 
adornment can hide from view the folly, the indecency or the vulgarity 
of a person addicted to the use of profane words. Profanity plainly indi- 
cates that the one employing it has such a limited knowledge of words 
suitable to express ideas that he is compelled to use vulgar epithets to 
convey his thoughts. 

To the earnest student who is seeking knowledge, wisdom, and 
power, the author would most earnestly endeavor to impress upon his 
mind the fact that the uniform use of a chaste, refined, and exalted 
method of speech is not only an index to a pure, clear, and culti- 
vated intellect, but is always, to the lady or gentleman, one of the surest 
elements of success in any business where language is required. 



Balance. This word is very frequently and very erroneously used 
in the sense of rest, remainder It properly means the excess of one 
thing over another, and in this sense and in no other should it be used. 
Hence it is improper to talk about the balance of the edition, of the 
evening, of the money, of the toasts, of the men, etc. In such cases 
we should say the rest or the remainder. 

A Diphthong is a union of two vowels pronounced in one syllable, 
as; ce in diceresis. 

A Triphthong is a union of three vowels pronounced in one sylla- 
ble; as adieu or aye. 

A Participle is a part of speech derived from a verb and partaking 
the nature of a verb and adjective, and are usually formed by the anex- 
ation of ing, d, or ed to the root of the verb. 



50 



GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 



FALSE SYNTAX. 



Will I make the fire now? You shall soon be old. 

I wish he had went to San Jose yesterday. Who is he talking to? 

Mr. Jones said he intended to have left the State. Will you call and 
tell him I am sick? 

Arthur is talking to his sister and I. He laid down to sleep. 

These strawberries are not as good as I expected they would be. 

I shall be apt to see him at the City Hall. Your kind, ain't you? 

Tain't her'n, 'tis his'n. We are stopping at the palace. 

A person must be careful if they wish to speak correctly. 

One wishes for many things that they can't have. One loves those 
that is kind to them. 

There is many doubts upon that subject. Were there a crowd on the 
street? 

EXERCISE 2. 

Was there many books in his library? Were there a great number of 
tickets counted? 

Each of the books have the same binding. All the hens want to set. 

A setting hen lies no eggs. Shall you come to-night? 

Shall you stay to the ball? He had no call to be offended. 

Next Christmas he will be dead a year. 

As neither his father or his mother is dead, he is not an orphan. 

Either Mary or Rose have bad deportment. Their laws are more 
stricter than ourn. 

I have sold my property, though I intended to have kept it. 

Allie and Arthur loves pears, but Ralph loves peaches. 

That pudding was lovely. I cannot perform on the piano as some do. 

exercise 3. 

He repeated his questions again and again. One can do as he likes 
if they are rich. 

This comes from you refusing to take advice. Every heart have their 
own sorrows. 

It might be as you say, but I do not believe it. I do not know 
whether he will come or no. 

You or he is wrong. Bills are requested to be paid when due. 

He has returned back from the East. He restored back the money 
he had stole. 

If I was as strong as I have been I would not complain. 

The observation of holidays is a pleasure that all can enjoy. 



FALSE SYNTAX. 51 



EXERCISE 4. 

I affirmed that I would go. You said you should come. 

Neither of the homes are pleasant. The man or his sons were to die. 

The first twenty years of one's life is the happiest. 

There is much need for reform. If he was here I would not go. 

If you shall go into the country to-morrow you shall have my com- 
pany. 

A ship lays in the harbor. I soon expect to have read all my books. 

Lobsters are esteemed unhealthy food. 

His reputation was good, but all them who has a good reputation do 
not possess good characters. . 

A large family were growing up around him. Either the lawyer or 
his client has done wrong. 

exercise 5. 

I am not telling of this for your benefit. He came for to tell me his 
trials. 

His heart was so affected that he enjoyed very bad health. 

The two brothers are equally as bad. He plunged his hand down 
into the seething mass. 

They combined together to do unlawful acts. I meant to have asked 
you a question. 

He admitted that the state of his finances were low. 

If anyone absents himself from society he will become morose. 

The party assembled were numerous. The party he met was a 
stranger to me. 

That gent is a merchant. He wore striped pants. 

exercise 6. 

He done his work good. I don't know as 'tis right to summons him. 

I have no right to pay his debts. She was their mutual friend; they 
mutually respected each other. 

Let everybody mind their own business. Everybody ought to attend 
to their own affairs. 

He plead for bread. He plead guilty. He was proven innocent. 

Shall you come with me? I will not go home to-night. 

A person catched picking flowers on these grounds will be arrested 
unless permission is given them by the owner. 

She was kinder than I thought to have found her. 

Sarah done it unbeknown to all her friends. John was summonsed to 
appear at court. 

We will soon be home. I hoped* to have seen him in town. 

Come and see me to-morrow. Try and be good. 



52 GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 

EXERCISE 7. 

If it is him, I don't want to see him. I seen him coming. 

I have saw many strange sights. Ned done the work for me. 

Nell knowed I was right. Ned and Nell loves each other. 

Dot tumbled down, and has broke her arm. The baby sat between 
I and him in the buggy. 

James is better educated than me. John reads better than him. 

Ned thought I would let him go into the country. 

She has laid in bed for twenty year. The dog has laid in the sun 
long enough. 

He lay the book on the table. Go and lay down. 

The dress is made horrid. Don't say nothing to nobody. 

He did not say as much about it as some have done. 

exercise 8. 

Alice did not go as far as some have done. I ain't got no money. 

I hope I do not spell as bad as some have done. Which is the most 
valuable, gold or silver? 

They have all gone except he and I. His mother is getting crazy. 

Call in the morning at 9 a. m. He called at the office in the evening 
at 7 p. m. 

She fell pell-mell down stairs. The curator has mislaid his keys 
somewheres. 

The sign-board misled me wrongly. He hardly knowed who to tell 
his troubles to. 

I have been waiting on an answer to my advertisement. 

He replied to my letter; he answered my arguments. 

exercise 9. 

If I was wealthy I would help the poor. If I was educated I would 
not go to school. 

The tenants had a feast when the young lord became of age. 

I intended to have returned home immediately. 

They ascended up the mountain. They descended down into the mine. 

He said that silver was not as precious as gold. 

After Will had laid down, he says to me: "I have left my purse lay- 
ing on the chair." 

He misbehaved so bad that he was expelled from college. 

Will I move the table? Shall you answer that letter? 

The opinion of many people were that they was innocent. 

That was a cold winter's day. It is a handsome night. 

Every man must answer for their own faults. x\s he discommodes 
me I excuse myself. 



FALSE SYNTAX. 53 



EXERCISE IO. 

I wished to have gone. John intended to have went. 

Fanny and I was going to the city. How beautifully the rainbow 
looks. 

A life in the city is the most grandest. Oakland is the most beauti- 
fulest city in the world. 

The dog followed after the carriage. The subject follows after the 
predicate. 

New beginners work hard. Are you pleased with the country down 
there? 

That mountains overstands all other mountains. 

Great pleasure may be had from studying of languages. 

You knowed Mr. Smith well. Nobody knowed nothing about it. 

EXERCISE II. 

Strawberries are more plenty in the country than in the city. 

The youngest of the two girls is married. That pear is the largest of 
any pear that ever growed. 

There was many fish in the river. He is universally esteemed by all 
his friends. 

Those which are happy ought to pity the unfortunate. 

Does he not read well and spell well? What did you think was the 
matter of him? 

At this season of the year picnics are being held now. 

The child being tired was the cause of his being sleepy. 

How many books is there on the shelf? Every day, every hour, every 
minute pass away. 

EXERCISE 12. 

His speech was a lengthy one. They know little or nothing of the 
rules of grammar. 

If a person was accused of dishonesty, what would one do? 

This is the coldest winter I ever experienced. She loaned me her 
shawl. 

If she had have went as she promised, things would have been very 
different. 

Neither James or his brother were faithful students. 

Bring the letters what you have wrote. I seen a young and old man 
riding together. 

AVithout you intend to come now, stay away entirely. 

She cannot but be pleased with her son's conduct. 

The matter was decided by a universal vote of all the members. 

Milton was not only famous for his learning, but for his writings. 



54 GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 

EXERCISE 13. 

I heard of him going away. I would have like to have been there in 
the morning at 7 A. M. 

I am afraid of the boat leaving before I can get there. 

A good and honest man whom, I believe, never told an untruth. 

Leave me be, I ain't going. Leave me see her, she looks beautifully. 

The hat is trimmed shocking. She looked charmingly. 

He has located in Minnesota. Them sort of apples is awful common. 

The roses smell very sweetly. He plead for her forgiveness. 

She set down in the shade. He sat his basket on the steps. 

I respect those sort of people. Those two men are both twins. 

A pair of twins is a pretty sight. He lives on Market street. 

The house was built on Third street. Are you stopping in the city? 

exercise 14. 

He is some better to-day. I think it is some dozen miles from Oak- 
land. 

We tasted of the fruit and found it splendid. He smelled of the 
basket and said it was just awful. 

She is richer than me. He is handsomer than her. 

Thanks; it is very good. The woman noticed more than you think 
for. 

She has been an invalid for upwards of a year. That was an under- 
handed proceeding. 

From whence did he come? He went from hence. 

She was a poor widow woman and had to provide for her family her 
own self. 

exercise 15. 

I met an old friend which I had not seen for many years. 

Tell me where I would be liable to get some vegetables. 

Where shall I be apt to meet him? When will she be apt to return 
back? 

I will come again next week; shall you be glad to see me? 

That female has good sense. He learned me my letters. 

She is a superior woman. The saleslady was attending to a customer. 

The forelady had charge of fifty girls. The ink-stand sets on the table. 

The pen lays on the desk. I remember it being done. 

I disremember what he told me. I doubt if my letter will ever reach 
its destination. 

The good man is a humanitarian. I have heard how one must study 
if they wish to learn. 

Beef is healthy food. He had ought to obey his parents. 



FALSE SYNTAX. 55 



EXERCISE 1 6. 

He enjoys such bad health that he never goes nowheres. 

He went a long ways before he came to an inn. This is an elegant 
morning. 

He ate his dinner and then returned back home. The inhabitants 
all died with fever. 

In despite of all my warnings, he went out on his perilous undertaking. 

I am bound to do as he advised me. He is very sick, they say dan- 
gerous. 

He continued on in the same direction. He had a contemptible 
opinion of all his kind. 

The man was notorious for his good deeds. 

Between you and I, he don't know nothing about it. 

exercise 17. 

He hain't been nowhere to-day, but he shall go to-morrow. 

I will not say but what you are right. I am very, very glad to have 
seen him. 

That is a splendid apple. Them peaches is awful good. 

He was kind of afraid to go. He done the work well, and did not 
ask no questions. 

Let me tell you a little circumstances. Ned and me was happy to go. 

One of my gentleman friends were present when she called. 

The crowd who surrounded the prison went away at length. 

The prisoners which had assembled in the chapel was very quiet. 

I seldom ever get time to read. He seldom ever goes to church. 

I expect she thought her aunt would have gone yesterday. 

exercise 18. 

Have you got any books yet? One can do that equally as well as 
another. 

Charles called on Frank and they both took a walk. 

I have got the heart disease. Whenever I try to read well, I always 
find that my hearers is pleased. 

We will close this store hereafter at seven p. m. in the evening. 

Whether he comes or no I will go. She stood on to a chair for to 
look out of the window. 

The friends which he invited did not come. The books whom he 
used to buy was all sold. 

The curtain with its cords and tassels have been stole. 

John was absent a week and is still away. After I had been gone a 
month I returned back. 



56 GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 

EXERCISE 19. 

The camel is an intelligent animal, and the Arabs love them as if 
they was human. 

If mother was in the room I would have seen her. 

Dick he is singing, Bob he is calling you. Don't do so no more again. 

Them books is well bound. Them chairs are magnificent. 

That bread is perfectly elegant. The pie was beautiful. 

Neither the man or his wife were admitted. Both houses was for sale. 

The number of deaths were immense. The Board of Health have 
resigned. 

He is a wicked man and got his living by theft. 

After I had went over the bay I seen a friend in the city. 

Before he had went a mile he returned back. He is a new beginner. 
1 

EXERCISE 20. 

I wish he was home. She gets up early of a morning. 

She shall long be loved, and her friends shall always remember her. 

I wanted to have gone to the bank yesterday. He withdrew back his 
statement. 

The turtle withdrew back in his shell. We discussed mutually upon 
the subject. 

Quit your talking, we hain't no time to listen. He is quite the gen- 
tleman. 

It is quite warm to-day. He has quit smoking. 

Smoking is a vile habit, and them that smokes is to be censured. 

What a quantity of apples there are on that there tree. 

What a number of apples there are in your garden. 

exercise 21. 

That landlord has raised the rent of all them houses. 

He stopped at home the balance of the day. Where had you been to 
when I met you just now? 

He has a bad cold. Lets you and I go to the theater to-night. 

James is the oldest of the two. John is the elder of his three brothers. 

It discommodes me to travel. He donated five dollars which was 
for the school. 

The train just everlastingly went along the route. 

He experiences a great deal of pain when his eyes is unbound. 

Mrs. Smith is a confirmed invalid and cannot' leave her bed no more. 

I ask pardon; you are not the person I thought it was. 

Them who but talk for the sake of using high sounding words are not 
worth listening to. 



FALSE SYNTAX. 57 



EXERCISE 22. 

I feel awful good to-day. It is said also to rain every day in them 
quarters. 

I expected he would have written yesterday, but he done it not. 

I haven't went nowheres this year. 

The three dollars are for my subscription of the Golden Days. 

Mr. Williams he come here yesterday. Give an example where the 
rule is used. 

You haven't got any more interest for you give it to John and I. 

Now try and see if you can do right. It don't look good to see 
words spelled wrong. 

Most people spells by sight, which is the write way. 

Crops ain't lookin' flurishing. Among the foreigners was two 
brothers. 

exercise 23. 

Both John and James loved his country. I was given a splendid 
dinner. 

I am very fond of desert. The thunder peels and the lightning 
flashes. 

Helen one the friendship of all her acquaintances. 

He is a hail old man of eighty. The marble mantle gives richness 
to the appearance to a room. 

The mantel of Webster has not fallen on the shoulders of any other 
statesman. 

"I'm setting by the stile Mary." John blowed out the light when he 
retired. 

I walked a long ways to-day. I ain't going nowheres. 

exercise 24. 

Will broke a large pain of glass. You are mistaken in your opinion. 

In what portion of the city do you live? Susan is a poetess of some 
renown. 

I expect you will be agreeably disappointed to hear that your friend, 
•who has been so sick, is not dangerous this elegant morning. 

I disremember if the gents, who formed the jury, decided that our 
mutual friend died with consumption or from using unhealthy food. 

He, who has a contemptible feeling for the character given him by 
others, may be a most perfect character. 

Many an individual is imposed upon because he is clever. 

I claim neither lady or companion should be used for wife. 

He cannot continue on in his present employment equally as well 
unless he has less tasks to perform. 



58 GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 



EXERCISE 25. 

Learn me not to loan what I can illy part with. 

She is the most perfect of creatures. I was early learned to do that. 

Give me a drink of ice-water. He used underhanded means to 
accomplish his designs. 

Mr. Smith and lady are stopping at the Grand Hotel. 

She speaks German equally as well as English. 

Mr. Dickson resides in the northern portion of the city. 

He suspicioned that all was not well. Let good enough alone. 

I never seen anything like it before. Gents, please walk this way. 

Mrs. Jones is a real nice lady. The balance of the day was spent at 
play. 

They partook of a hearty meal. Those parties are well posted. 

exercise 26. 

He presented his wife to the company. He aggravated me greatly. 

This train stops five minutes at the depot. He raised his salary to 
one hundred dollars. 

Will you smell of this rose? Come home right away. 

The chemist tried an experiment. This property was sold at auction. 

At length he went away. John replied to his mother's long letter. 

He did not talk as some have done. I expected I should see you 
yesterday and now suppose I will to-morrow. 

It is a real warm day, I think. Henry is overly particular. 

I propose going to the city to-morrow. In California it seldom or 
ever rains in the month of June or July. 

Do you love ice-cream? The river has overflown its banks. 

exercise 27. 

We have many new beginners in grammar. Sally completed her 
task early. 

John looks like James does. He returned as soon as the storm 
begun. 

He cut the apple in half. The teacher learned him his lesson. 

My old friend sat himself down in the chair. — Addison. 

She is older than me. I had a splendid time at the picnic. 

Joseph laid abed too late. It is pouring down rain. 

Speak slow but loud. Let the sluggard lay undisturbed. 

The farmer sold three basketsfull of peaches. 

The student goes to school six hours and plays the balance of the day. 

Each of the children are to share equally in their father's estate. 

Everybody has a right to look after their own interests. 



FALSE SYNTAX. 



EXERCISE 28. 

Mary was sat there. Boys sit up nine-pins. 

News are scarce. I found a two-feet rule. I found a rule two foot long. 

If you was there I am content. I done as I was asked to do. 

Nell does not sow good. He ketched cold. He is such a good fellow. 

Ned does not feel good. You seldom see such a rich man. 

The wind blowed hard yesterday. You was good. 

You had better do that different. You hadn't ought to do so, James. 

What was you doing and where was you going? 

Six month's interest are due. Julia has got her lesson well. 

I have not saw you much of late. This is the setting-room. 

May, lay down and rest an hour. Carry the horse to water. 

These poor lessons must be put a stop to. 

exercise 29. 

The sick man is getting the better of his sickness. 
Ned laid abed late. John and James were both setting on the seat- 
Some little girls set up too late. I ain't going yet. 
Mollie is as cross as a setting hen. The doctor sat him on the lounge. 
He was hung by his neck till dead. The garment sets well. 
He throwed it into the river for I seen him when he done it. 
I love pork and beans. I learned the little girl to walk. 
Molasses are excellent. His pulse are beating too fast. 
Was you there? Five dimes is half a dollar. 
The Sacramento River empties into the Bay. 

There was only seven of us. Us girls were out late. Thou shall go. 
Every ten tens make a hundred. Everybody are disposed to help him. 
John lies a book on the table. The book lays on the table. 

exercise 30. 

Philip lays in bed. John has done gone. 
Since you have made the first you may do the rest. 
I did not eat as some have done. He married a Jew. 
Any one of the two roads will take you to town. 
Neither one of these four books are fit for use. 
An ounce of preventative is better than a pound of cure. 
I done it to-day. The Centennial was seven years since. 
It was him I see yesterday. He was ever so good. 
He has been there after I left. He said how he could do it. 
Hon. Peter Cooper Esq. was a great humanitarian. 
There is no other book here but mine. London is the largest of all 
the other cities in the world 



60 GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 

EXERCISE 31. 

Susan died with consumption. The glutton died for hunger. 

John lives to home. The musick sounded harshly. 

he was followed with a Crowd. John he is hard to work. 

Great improvements has bin made. These appears to be finished 
the neatest. 

who broke that Tongs? i am exceeding sorry of your missfortunes. 

I have bot ate load of wood. Who broke this slate? Me. 

Nobody said so but him. Neather sarah, Ann, nor jane has per- 
formed their task. 

He need not trouble himself. They two quarrelled among each other. 

was cain's and Abie's father there, i have no occasion of his services. 

This is tennysons, the Poets home. It was not them, it was hur. 

exercise 32. 

I knew that it was him. He is a better writer than a reader. 

he is a Friend, who I am indebted to. richard, He first went to 
school. 

She saw either I or you. hav you read any of dickens or thackery's 
works? 

The lemon tastes sourly. I bot them books at a very low price. 

go and tell them boys to be still. He speaks very fluent and reasons 
justly. 

They never quarrel among each Other. Every one must judge of 
Their own Feelings. 

we Rode about ten miles an hour, here is six, but neither of them 
will answer. 

These People they are all A goin. we Was disapointed. 

exercise 33. 
i was at london when this Happened, blessed is them who are good. 
Can you tell which is the Largest of them two. 
He was extreme prodigal, i can not think. so mean of Him. 
this hat is John or James's. I gave him oats but he would not eat it. 
menny boys They study hard, he went there at about noon. 
John is a clever fellow. James is a smart fellow. 
He is dangerous (referring to a sick man). 
I am agreeably disappointed. I disremember who it was. 
Oakland is a nice city. I am nicely to-day. 
As soon as they begun to recite their lessons silence prevailed. 
I have cut my apple in half. He is taller than me by six inches. 
Set down on the first you come to. Peter rode on a man's horse 
named Smith. 



FALSE SYNTAX. 61 



EXERCISE 34. 

Walk slow. Speak distinct. The farmer gathered ten basketsful of 
apples. 

Take two teaspoonsful three times a day. 

Each of the sons are to have a holiday. Youth is the most enjoyable 
of any Period in life. 

New York is the largest city of any in the United States. 

That boy is the brightest of all his classmates. 

This rule is two foot long. That tall man weighs only 120 pound. 

Learn to carefully choose your words. She is a remarkable pretty 
girl. 

This apple tastes sweetly. I am tolerable well to-day. 

Grass grows rapid in warm weather. The bird flies swift. 

exercise 35. 

A wealthy gentleman wishes to adopt a little boy with a small family. 

A man called from the east to see you. 

I propose writing letters to-morrow. Neither the parents or the 
children was saved from the wreck. 

An house is in the water three foot. Strawberries is a dollar a box. 

Thanks, I shall be pleased to come to the city. 

He replied to his mother's letter. A new beginner has to study dili- 
gent. 

The means by which men acquire fame is various. The ship has 
left his wharf. 

When one suffers in vain, it is their own fault. 

Napoleon was awful ambitious, he was bound to succeed. 

Nero was a great tyrant, he hates all the human family. 

exercise 36. 

The evil that men do live after them. Mankind are willing to con- 
done the faults of them they love. 

When I become a man I put away childishness. 

He which smokes makes himself disagreeable to their associates. 

The pride of man frequently blind him. The indolent is seldom or 
ever happy. 

Anything worth doing, is worth doing good. 

Let good enough alone. Says he to me, "you can't never take a 
joke." 

The author of "Home, sweet home" never had no home. 

He bought that horse unbeknown to his father. 

Do you propose trusting him with a sum of money. 



62 GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 

EXERCISE 37. 

Can your brother perform well on the violin. 

His teacher learned him Spanish and German. 

Come in and stay a bit, I will tell you the news. 

When a liar speaks the truth, we dare not believe them. 

The news are painful, prepare yourself to listen patient. 

Industry assure success and prosperity. Bring me back the books 
that I have loaned you, they are used up. 

The keys was too rusty to be of use. I see her instead of you yes- 
terday. 

I seen them loading the poles on to the wagon. 

He that talks too much is apt to say something they will regret. 

The lady looked splendid in her beautiful new dress. 

exercise 38. 

She looked just too awfully sweet for anything. 

It is a awful bitter cold day. It rains in torrents and the wind blows 
a hurricane. 

It was so rough on the Bay that I thought I should die. 

It was so hot yesterday that I almost melted. The best lessons is 
that of examples. 

The sweetest harmony is the voice of the one which we love. 

She is the woman which I seek. Was they not the same men? 

Them are my children. Has one ever regretted doing their duty? 

That species of dogs called Laconian dogs live only ten years. 

The army were entirely destroyed. The things of the earth are not 
worth our attachment to it. 

The music of the ancients were different from ours. 

exercise 39. 

They would be exquisite words if a great man was to speak them. 
Let us no longer argue about this, every one has their own opinion. 
No one is happy unless they can esteem themselves. 
How many people assume virtue which has it not ! 
Latin and Greek languages was spoken many years. 
The best addresses is them which the heart has dictated. 
Obey, if thou wishest that one day others may obey you. 
He would have went into the country if the weather had permitted. 
I expected to have seen her yesterday, but was disappointed. 
I was agreeably disappointed to receive word that I might remain. 
We should have many enjoyments if one knew how to profit by his 
blessings. 



FALSE SYNTAX. 63 



EXERCISE 40. 

He aggravates me by his useless repining. The individuals I saw 
were foreigners. 

He always acts in a underhanded way. He is upwards of fifty years 
old. 

He is a man of the most perfect truth and veracity. 

The most sublime of Byron's works was Manfred. 

She is a poor widow woman with a large family to support. 

She intended to have come but was detained. 

I expected to have been able to go, but was sick. 

He come to tell me his troubles. He said: "God was love." 

I wish he had went home instead of going to the city. 

When will I see you again? Will you go home to-night? 

exercise 41. 

He is as cross as a setting hen. How many eggs is the hen setting on? 

I will be there on the Sabbath. The excellence of Barrett's rendi- 
tion of Hamlet is beyond question. 

Whether she comes or no I will finish my writing. 

There was no less than five hundred persons present. 

He sets a luxuriant table. Will you take another piece of the mutton? 

Will you take dinner at six. He has located in Sonoma valley. 

Where would I be liable to get some fruit? He is an honest gen- 
tleman. 

She is an amiable lady. The Knights Templar hold their meetings 
every week. 

He called an innumerable number of times. Mr. Brown has per- 
formed so many kind deeds that he is called a humanitarian. 

exercise 42. 

I have heard how in traveling one can find much pleasure. 

That young lady has a great many gentleman friends. 

He experienced great difficulty in walking so many miles. 

The day has been excessively hot. He can write equally as well as 
his father. 

He done all he could to render her life a torment to her. 

He died with the dread disease consumption, after years of great 
suffering. 

I will come directly I have finished my writing. 

It is a curious fact that man is a paradox. He was so clever that 
anybody could impose on him. 

That mother and daughter both resemble each other. He blames all 
his naughtiness on his cousin. 



64 GRAMMAR EXERCISES. 

AUXILIARY VERBS. 

Auxiliary Verbs are short words prefixed to principal verbs to aid in 
forming the various moods and tenses. 

The Auxiliaries are may, can, must, do, be, have, shall, will, and 
their variations. 

Will, do, be, and have are also principal verbs. 

Shall and Will. The nice distinctions that should be made 
between these two auxiliaries are, in some parts of the English-speaking 
world, often disregarded, and that, too, by persons of high culture. The 
proper use of shall and will can be much better learned from example 
than from precept. Many persons who use them, and also should and 
would, with well-nigh unerring correctness, do so unconsciously; it is 
simply habit with them, and they, though their culture may be limited, 
will receive a sort of verbal shock from Biddy's inquiry, " Will I put 
the kettle on, ma'am?" when your Irish or Scotch countess would not 
be in the least disturbed by it. 

Shall, in an affirmative sentence, in the first person, and will in the 
second and third persons, merely announce future action. Thus, " I shall 
go to town to-morrow." "I shall not; I shall wait for better weather." 
"We shall be glad to see you." "You will be pleased." You will 
soon be twenty." "You will find him honest." 

Shall, in an affirmative setitence, in the second and third persons, 
a?ino2inces the speaker's intention to control. Thus, "You shall hear me 
out." "You shall go, sick or well." "He shall be my heir." 

Will, in the first person, expresses a promise, announces the speaker's 
intetitfo?i to control, proclaims a determination. Thus, "I will [I promise 
to] assist you." "I will [I am determined to] have my right." 

Shall, in an interrogative sentence, in the first and third persons, con- 
sults the will or judgnmit of another; in the second person, it inquires 
concerning the inteiition or future action of another. Thus, "Shall I go 
with you?" "When shall we see you again?" 

Will, in an interrogative sentence, in the second person, asks concerning 
the wish, and, in the third person, concerning the purpose or future action 
of others. Thus; " Will you have an apple?" " Will you go with me?" 

Should and would follow the regimen of shall and will. Would is 
often used for should; should rarely for would. Correct speakers say, 
"I should go to town to-morrow if I had a horse." "I should not; I 
should wait for better weather." "We should be glad to see you." "I 
should like to go to town, and would go if I could." "I would assist 
you if I could." "I should have been ill if I had gone." 






COMPENDIUM 




General Letter Writing. 



BY VIRGINIA PATCHETT, 

Teacher of Business Correspondence at 

HE'ALD'S BUSINESS COLLEGE. 



PUBLISHED BY 
HEALD'S BUSINESS COLLEGE, 

SAN FRANCISCO, CAL. 



vfjopynqrjfed, iSSd, ryy 

Heaid. s * ]<Dusir)css * v^ollccrc. 



F> RE K A CE. 



In publishing this work the object desired was to secure in a condensed form a 
thoroughly practical course in Business Correspondence. Ranking high, as this sub- 
ject does, in importance to the general public, it has received far too little attention 
hitherto, even in our Commercial Schools; and, copious as is the supply of text-books 
in every other field of literature, this department alone contains but few of real 
practical utility. Diligent research has been made in all works on this subject 
now extant, and among hundreds of actual business letters, that only the most prac- 
tical and generally used forms might be given. The multiplicity of forms usually 
presented, unaccompanied by a sufficient number of practical exercises, has tended 
only to bewilder the student, without producing any definite impression. To avoid 
this result, but little theory with much practical work is here the plan pursued. 
Accuracy and facility in arrangement and expression are indispensable to every good 
correspondent and are only to be acquired by study and patient, persistent practice, 
A knowledge of this fact has led to a large amount of work being required of the 
pupil at the end of each section. The first three chapters are designed especially for 
beginners, and those of some literary attainments, who are unskilled in arrangement. 
The last chapter, containing as it does so much that is instructive and entertaining 
in the letters of eminent persons, cannot fail to interest and benefit even the most 
proficient in letter writing. 

Acknowledgments are due to many sources for valuable information, but especially 
to the Rhetoric of Rev. James R. Boyd, and the Letter Writer of J. Willis Westlake, 
for many thoughts contained in Chapter IV. on the subject of Social Letters, 
Notes and Cards. To these and other authorities, and to the friends who have 
by kindly criticism aided in this work, grateful thanks are tendered. 



TO THE TEACHER. 



The following is an outline of the steps to be pursued to use this work successfully: 

1. Have each student make an accurate copy of the complete letter following the 
introduction; this will call the attention particularly to the general arrangement, and 
punctuation. 

2. Have all the lessons on form learned and the answers to the questions written, or 
recited in class. The exercises at the close of each section should be written by the 
pupil, and returned to him after being corrected: he should not be allowed to proceed 
■until the letters at the close of Section IV. have been copied and correctly arranged. 

3. When the student is thoroughly proficient in the arrangement, he may be 
allowed to take up the subjects of perspicuity and brevity, but not before. A correct 
-mechanical form must be the first thing acquired. In copying the brief letter at the 
bottom of page 105, place it so that the body of the letter will come in the center of 
the page, the space above the heading being nearly equal to that below the signa- 
ture. 

4. The exercises on Capital Letters, Punctuation, and Business Letters, may be 
indefinitely extended if the needs of the pupil should require it. 

5. For Chapter IV. the general plan corresponds to that of the Business Correspone 
dence. First, study forms; then the letters and extracts, noting and criticising al- 
peculiarities of expression, and then require of the pupil original letters on similai 
subjects. 



CON TENTS. 



Page 

Introduction 7I 

CHAPTER I. 

GENERAL ARRANGEMENT. 

Section I. Heading 74 

" II. Margin and Address 76 

" III. Body of Letter * - - ; 80 

" IV. Complimentary Closing and Signature - - - 82 

" V. Folding of Letter ..--... 85 

" VI. Superscription 86 

" VII. Insertion and Stamp - 94 

" VIII. Postal Cards and Telegrams - - - - 95 

CAHPTER II. 

perspicuity. 

Section I. Perspicuity in Composition 96 

CHAPTER III. 

miscellaneous. 

Section I. Brevity in Composition 100 

" II. Capital Letters and Punctuation - - - 106 

" III. Letters of Business and General Rules - - - 112 

CHAPTER IV. 

social letters, etc. 

Section I. Cards and Notes 1 r9 

" II. Social Letters 123 

" III. Titles and Forms of Address 127 

" IV. Letters and Extracts from Letters - - - - 131 



\ 



lr)f p©d.ucfi©r) . 



Business Correspondence — Mntercourse on business subjects by 
means of letters, — 2 is the most important division of prose composition, 
and at the same time the most easily acquired. The subject in a busi- 
ness letter 3 is clearly defined in the mind of the writer, before the neces- 
sity of expression arises; while in all other prose productions much 
must be supplied by and the beauty depends upon the imagination. 

The three most important characteristics of a good business letter 
are — 4 neatness, perspicuity and brevity. 

Neatness — including 5 penmanship and general arrangement accord- 
ing to the most approved models — should rank first, for, however merito- 
rious the other qualities may be, without this first essential, a good 
impression of the writer will not be produced in the mind of his corre- 
spondent. 

Perspicuity — Clearness, especially of statement — renders each 
letter with its answer a complete history of the transaction which forms 
its subject. 

7 It requires that every detail should be carefully considered and 
ranked in the order of its importance as a component part of the com- 
plete subject. 

Brevity — Shortness — requires that, however necessarily long the 
letter may be from the nature of the subject, not one unnecessary word 
should be used. 

Having thus noted the most important points, they will next be con- 
sidered carefully, beginning with neatness as embodied in form; shown, 
ist., as a whole in the model letter; and, 2d., as component parts in sec- 
tions of Chapter I. 

QUESTIONS. 

1. Define Business Correspondence. 

2. What is its rank in prose composition? 

3. What is said of the subject of a business letter? 

4. What are the three important characteristics? 

5. What are included under the subject of neatness? 

6. Define perspicuity. 

7. What does it require? 

8. Define brevity. 



72 



LETTER WRITING. 



V 




BUSINESS CORRESPONDENCE. 



73 





CHAPTER I. 

SECTION I— HEADING. 

a The place where, and the time when, the letter is written should be 
given in the heading. 

The place should always be 2 the post-office address of the writer 3 so 
that his correspondent may use it, if necessary, in directing the reply. 

The time should always include 4 the month, day of the month, and year. 

The general rule for placing the heading in letters that are to be 
nearly a page, or a number of pages in length, is, — 5 Begin on the first 
ruled line at or near the center of the page, and extend toward the right- 

6 One, two, or three lines may be used, depending on the number and 
length of the items. Where two or more lines are used 7 begin the firs 1 
about the center of the page, and each subsequent line 8 about three, 
fourths of an inch to the right of the preceding line. 

If the letter is to be quite short, 9 begin low enough on the page to 
bring the body of the letter as near the center of the page as possible. 

Only 19 two pauses are used in punctuating the heading; the comma, 
"between the separate parts, and the period 12 after each abbreviation 
and at the close. 



This city is so well known that no other item in the location need be 
given. 

The "State is given to distinguish between this city and others in dif- 
ferent States bearing the same name. 

€*l& {/fed/, -^?v<K#ma. ( -XU&. / 



The 15 county is required when the town is not well known. 



i 



HEADING. 75 



/ i,-a-'24C€dC€>- , 



^^ JLZ 4 / /Ms. 

16 The number and name of the street should always be given in 
city which has a postal delivery, unless directed to a post-office box. 



*z 820, <@W«fo ^W, 



When necessary to give post-office box, - 17 it should'be the first item. 

18 Official letters often require as many as three lines for the heading, 
but "two will usually 'be sufficient for business letters. 

Student should copy the preceding examples carefully and give in 
addition five original ones. 

Arrange properly and punctuate the following headings : 

1. July 5, Park Ave., No. 39, 1883, Cal., Sacramento. 

2. Market St., Baldwin Hotel, 1883, San Francisco, Cal., July 2. 

3. Ohio Dec. 3, Mahoning Co., 1882, Youngstown. 

4. San Francisco, 1200 Grand Ave., July 4, 1883. 

5. Cal., Napa Co., July 16, Creston, 1883. 

6. 1883, July 5, Sacramento, cor. J and 14th Sts., 

7. Alameda Co., Seminary Park, Mills' Seminary, 1883, July 7. 

8. Modoc Co., Hayden Hill Mine, July 8, 1883, Cal. 

9. Mass. Boston, 1883, 89 Boylston St., July 4. 
10. San Jose, P. O. Box 93, July 9, 1883, Cal. 

QUESTIONS. 

1. What items are included in the heading? 

2. What is meant by the place ? 

3. Why should it be given? 

4. What are the divisions of the timet 

5. Where should the heading begin? 

6. How many lines should be used ? 

7. Where should the first begin? 

8. Where should the second or third line begin? 

9. Where should the heading begin when the letter is very short? 

10. What pauses are used in punctuating the heading? 

1 1. When is the comma necessary? 

12. When is the period used? 

13. Why is the city alone sufficient in example 1? 

14. Why is the State given in example 2? 

15. Why is the county given in example 3? 



76 LETTER WRITING. 



16. When should the number and name of the street be given? 

17. When the post-office box is given, where should it be placed? 

18. How many lines are sometimes used in official letters? 

19. How many for other business letters? 



SECTION II. 

MARGIN AND ADDRESS. 

'Three-fourths of an inch space must be kept free from all writing on 
the /<?/?-hand side of each page of business note paper. A slight varia- 
tion in this width would make no especial difference, provided, the 
margin be uniform. 

If small note paper be used 3 the margin should be much narrower, 
*so that the relative proportion may be preserved. 

If the student finds it difficult to keep the margin even at first, he 
may 6 place his ruler the proper distance, three-fourths of an inch, from 
the left edge of the paper, and make a light dot in lead pencil on each 
line. Begin the first word of each line, except part of the address and 
new paragraphs, at the dot. 

The address, 6 name, and location of the person to whom the letter is 
written 'should begin at the left margin and on the next line below the 
heading. 

The only exception to this rule is 8 in official letters, in which 9 the 
address may be placed at the close of the letter beginning 10 on the next 
line below the signature and at the margin line. 

If the address consists of two or more lines "each one begins three- 
fourths of an inch to the right of the preceding one. 

The location 12 must never be placed on the same line with the name 
of the person, but 13 on the line below. 

Punctuation of the address requires the same rule as the heading; 
viz., u The comma between the items; the period after each abbrevia- 
tion and at the end. 

The complimentary address 15 consists of the word or words of 
respect placed after the completed address and 16 on the line below it. 

Either the "comma or colon may be used after the complimentary 
address, but either one should be followed by the dash. 



G^?4. J/*^L -&<n 






MARGIN AND ADDRESS. 77 

When a title precedes the name 18 it must be placed at the marginal 
line. 

The name of the city and the abbreviation for the State "may be 
placed on the same line ^except in cases in which they are so long as 
to extend near the right side of the page. The complimentary address 
begins 21 three-fourths of an inch to the right of the second line of the 
address. 



J^4wW --<&-wn>zy-/i ; (Qdfff . , 




Vi/ — 

Any title used after the name, 22 should be separated from it by a 
comma. When several titles follow the name 23 they are separated from 
each other by the comma. 

M Esquire, abbreviated Esq. or Esqr., 25 may be used in business letters 
in all cases in which Mr. is applicable; but, being titles of courtesy, 
both 26 should not be used in the same 'address. Mr. is occasionally 
used with other titles, but is only correct in a few instances. 

The second line contains the number and name of street and the 
city; the State is written on the third line and 27 when alone, as in this 
instance, looks best written in full. To place the complimentary address 
in this case to the right of the last line in the address 28 would bring it 
too near to the center of the page, so it is placed three-fourths of an 
inch to the right of the marginal line. 

This form is the best 29 in all cases in which the address occupies 
three or more lines. 



, a/7- cr.^/N&Jtoi, 



>€4,.- — 

The official appellation is placed 30 on the line below the name. 

A letter to a corporation or company may be directed 31 to the Pres- 
ident or the Board of Directors, Trustees, or any other name by which 
they are known. 



78 LETTER WRITING. 



CMeA- M # <$**-*, 



J. 



&C/31&W; \U m^ ■ / 



In addressing a gentleman who is a stranger, or only a slight 
acquaintance, Sir is the best form; for a firm of two or more, Sirs or 
Gentlemen. 32 A very intimate acquaintance only would warrant Dear 
Sir, or My dear Sir. 



In addressing a married woman 33 always give the christian name of 
her husband; but a widow 3 *should be addressed in her own name; as: — 



In addressing an unmarried lady the complimentary address 35 should 
be omitted and the body of the letter should begin on the next line 
after the address; as: — 

After carefully studying the forms already given, the student should 
arrange and punctuate the following exercises. 

i. Mr. Lionel H. Brown, 344 Gough St., San Francisco, 1420 
Broadway, Oakland, Cal, July 15, 1883, Sir. 

2. 16 of Sept., 1883, Globe City, Arizona Ter., Mrs. Jos. Hoffmann, 
1265 Pine St., New York, Madam. 



MARGIN AND ADDRESS. 79 

3. Honolulu; H. I., Sept. 2, 1883, — Rev. Philip Brown; New 
Orleans; La., U. S. A.— 

4. Heald's Business College; San Francisco. Cal., July, 10, 1883, 
Messrs: Duncan & Dunn, Rue St. Honore, Paris; France; Gentlemen: — 

5. 1347 Mincing Lane, London, Eng. Aug. 7, 1883, Prof. Robt. M. 
Johnson, Pres. University of North West, St. Paul, Minn, Sir: — 

6. Laurel Hall, San Mateo Co., Cal, Aug. 24, 1883, Miss Josephine 
Green, Your letter of 16th inst. received, etc. 

7. Sitka — Alaska Ter. — Sept. 19, 1883 — Proprietors New York 
Tribune, Gentlemen. 

8. Use your own location and the present date and begin a letter to 
the President of the C. P. Railroad. 

9. Liverpool, Eng., Oct. 19, 1883, Pres. Grain Trade Associations 
San Francisco, Cal, Sir: — 

10. July 17, 1883, 1008 Broadway, New York, Alexander Craigmile, 
M. D., 14 High Bridge Terrace, Birkenhead, Eng. 

QUESTIONS. 

1. How wide and on which side should the margin be? 

2. On what condition may it be varied? 

3. What of the margin on small note paper? 

4. Why? 

5. What means maybe used to secure uniformity? 

6. What is the address? 

7. Where should it begin? 

8. What exception? 

9. Where may an official address be placed? 

10. Where should it begin? 

11. Where should each line after the first begin? 

12. What of the location? 

13. Where should it be placed? 

14. What is the rule for punctuation of the address? 

15. What is the complimentary address? 

16. Where should it be placed? 

17. What punctuation is required? 

18. Where should a title that precedes the name be placed? 

19. What of the city and abbreviation for the State? 

20. What exception? 

21. Where should the complimentary address be placed? 

22. What of a title used after a name? 

23. When several titles are used ? 

24. Esquire, how abbreviated? 

25. When used? 

26. Why not use Mr. and Esq. together? 

27. What of the State when written on a line alone? 

28. Why not place the complimentary address to the right of the address? 

29. When should this form be used? 



80 LETTER WRITING. 



30. What is the position of an official title? 

31. What address would be used for a corporation? 

32. What is said of the use of Dear Sir or My dear Sir? 

33. How should a married woman be addressed? 

34. How a widow? 

35. How an unmarried lady? 

SECTION III. 
BODY OF LETTER. 

The body of the letter Hncludes everything that is given between the 
opening and closing of the letter, whether one subject has been dis- 
cussed or many. 

The position of the beginning of the body of the letter is usually gov- 
erned by 2 the length of the address. If only one or two lines are used 
3 the body of the letter begins on the next line below the complimentary 
address and a little to the right, as : — 



>'&, Jxtf- / 6y> SO \ 



r4-. 



e ^€zwe d'/iis/i-freci 60 'Zt&tt-'l add'ledd- 




r 



<^*n $<*€, QuJL 20, /<$<$3. 



e'M-Z'Z'e'Wie-rt 



#€4.4. tewie4< 't^cid 



'tecet-wed /&€>■ -Uz-/e -/& &c&z ^^-c^-i ^4-cce^i ■2f€d/e y l= 
€Z£Z'Zf, e€c. 

Although the two preceding forms are in common use, they are not 
the best forms for business letters, as 'neither contains the complete 
address which should always be given; as: — 



BODY OF LETTER. 81 



46$ $€^fatf<0&*., Cjfaw (fold, 



e?Z€z<i€Z. (A ^U# 



& 



Or:— 









€Z€S?Z ^k^JW. / ^&fA<7WZ'yitZ'fl-tZ<W4-; 



te 



ffie-Knetz .'• — (S/^^n-id 4*^'t€ ^e fe- 



If either of the above forms are used there can be no uncertainty in 
regard to beginning the body of the letter: in either case it is to be 
immediately after the complimentary address and on the same line. 

Paragraphs 6 are used to mark the important divisions in a letter — 
whether they all refer to one subject, or each to a different subject. 
Each new paragraph 'should begin three-fourths of an inch to the right 
of the margin line or one and a half inches from the edge of the paper. 
If the last form given abqve be used, every paragraph will begin directly 
under the complimentary address, which is the "beginning of the first 
paragraph. 



82 LETTER WRITING. 



QUESTIONS. 

1. Define body of letter. 

2. Upon what does the position of the beginning depend? 

3. Where should it be placed if only one or two lines have been used? 

4. What objection to the two forms given? 

5. What is the general rule for beginning the body of the letter? 

6. What is the use of paragraphs? 

7. Where should they begin? 

S. What is said of the complimentary address? 



SECTION IV. 
COMPLIMENTARY CLOSING AND SIGNATURE. 

After the body of the letter is completed, it is customary and therefore 
necessary to place 'some word or words indicating respect on the part of 
the writer for his correspondent. 

With the exception of official letters which may be made very formal, 
2 one or two lines should be sufficient for the complimentary closing and 
the arrangement 3 should correspond to that of the heading, the 4 first 
line beginning at or near the center of the page, on the next line below 
the body of the letter, and the second line, when two are used, 
5 should begin three-fourths of an inch to the right of the first. If the 
complimentary closing is long enough to fill two or three lines 6 it may 
be arranged as a paragraph and so appear as a part of the body of the 
letter. 

The signature — 'name of the writer — 8 must be written alone, 9 on the 
next line below the closing terms of respect, and should end 10 near the 
right-hand side of the page. 

Three-fourths of an inch has been given as the standard of measure- 
ment in the heading, address, margin, paragraphing and conclusion 
"because it is a good medium and it is necessary to maintain uniformity 
throughout the entire letter. 12 The beginning of no two lines, except 
in the body of the letter, should ever form a vertical line. 

"The same rules used for the punctuation of other species of compo- 
sition, apply to the body of the letter and u may be found on page 30 
of the Grammar; also on 16 page 7, the rules for the use of capitals. 

The 16 comma and period only are used for the punctuation of the 
complimentary closing and signature. The comma "after each item or 
division except the last, and the period 18 after each abbreviation and 
after the complete signature. 

Copy the following conclusions and compose five original ones. 



COMPLIMENTARY CLOSING, ETC. 83 



t- 



edft-eev/ztt'tef. tt&tt.'ld. , 



^^^lA^C^t, JJfti&i&'yi' & S%. 



etz 









€Z4>nfz-zie-z<t < ~f(74>tfd< . c£ iLJ^c^Z) 



i-cwtz tyrf-fit- 4t*&&6 MP'tzdt-tee-i- 44V2j> tzfe= 



3?. Of. <£c^/»™. 



Student should copy on business note paper o?ie or more of the follow- 
ing letters, as the teacher may direct, paying particular attention to the 
general arrangement and punctuation. 



84 LETTER WRITING. 



Arrangement of all parts to be in accordance with forms heretofore 
given. 

San Francisco, July 24, 1883. 
Messrs. Smith & Co., 
San Jose, Cal. 

Gentlemen: — Mr. C. C. Royal, who is leaving my employ on 
account of the coolness of this climate, has been in my hardware store 
for three years, during which time he has discharged every duty faith- 
fully, proving himself to be industrious and thoroughly reliable. 

He is an excellent business penman, and a thorough accountant, and 
in case you are needing an assistant, you cannot do better than to 
employ him. If you should not need him and can recommend him to 
some other business house in your vicinity, in which he can get a 
lucrative position, you will confer a favor on 

Yours truly, 

(Student's signature). 

Healdsburg, Sonoma Co., 
July 28, 1883. 
Editor Heald's College Journal, 
San Francisco, Cal. 

Sir: — Please find inclosed One Dollar ($1), for which forward to 
my address the Journal, for one year, beginning with the next number. 

Address to 
J. L. Stanton. 



Auburn, Placer Co., 
Cal., July 21, 1883. 
J. W. Davidson & Co., 
San Francisco, Cal, 

Gentlemen : — Please forward to my address per Wells, Fargo & 
Co.'s Express, C. O. D., the following: — 
3# yds. Black Velvet No. A. 

3 bolts Blue Satin Ribbon 1 }^ in. wide. 

4 doz. Pearl Buttons, small size. 

16 yds. Summer Silk, small checks. 
12 dozen White Linen FTd'k., best quality. 
15 yds. Torchon Lace, 2in. wide. 
Immediate attention to this order will greatly oblige, 

(Student's signature). 



FOLDING OF LETTER. 



Bridgeport, Mono Co., 
Cal., Aug. 9, 1883. 
Agent Home Mutual Ins. Co., 
216 Sansome St., 
San Francisco. 

Sir:— I have three lots with first-class buildings on them, 
situated in the part of your city known as Hayes Valley, which I wish 
to insure in your company. 

Will direct my agent, C. S. Warner, to call on you, and show you. 
the property, and pay the premium, whatever it may be. 

Please send me copy of your special rates, as I have some property 
here that I may insure if the rates seem reasonable. 

Respectfully yours, 
(Student's signature). 

QUESTIONS. 

1. Define complimentary closing. 

2. How many lines necessary? 

3. To what should it correspond in arrangement? 

4. Where should the first line be placed ? 

5. Where should the second line begin ? 

6. How may the closing be arranged when very long ? 

7. What is the signature? 

8. How written ? 

9. On what line ? 

10. Where should it end ? 

11. Why three-fourths of an inch used for standard of measurement? 

12. What general rule for arrangement? 

13. What rules for punctuating body of letter ? 

14. Where found ? 

15. Where are rules for use of capitals ? 

16. What pauses used for punctuating the complimentary closing? 

17. When is the comma used? 

18. When the period? 

SECTION V. 

FOLDING OF LETTER. 

The mere mechanical folding of a letter is a matter of no little 
importance, for 1 if awkwardly put together it produces an impression of 
ignorance or extreme carelessness that numberless merits cannot 
remove. The business man must acquire a 2 neat and rapid way of 
folding 3 that will leave his letter in such form as to give his corre- 
spondent the least possible trouble to prepare it for reading. 

The method of folding here given has reference only to 'business 
note paper, which is the only paper suitable for business men; a smaller 
size 5 would detract from the dignity of the letter. 



LETTER WRITING. 



Whether the letter consists of one or more pages, 6 always have the 
beginning or heading of the letter facing you when you begin to fold. 
7 Turn the sheet up from the bottom toward the top until the length is 
nearly that of the envelope. Next "fold the sheet from the right toward 
the left until the fold is nearly the width of the envelope. 

Lastly, 9 fold whatever remains of the sheet from the left toward the 
right over the preceding fold. The letter will then be ready for insertion 
in the envelope; but this 10 must not be done until the superscription has 
been placed upon the envelope, for two reasons, first, — "The envelope 
with the letter in it does not present so good a surface to write upon; 
second, — 12 If several letters have been written at once there is a liability 
of sending your letters to the wrong persons. Carelessness in this 
respect has often occasioned absurd mistakes, and occasionally very 
serious ones. 

QUESTIONS. 

1. What is the effect of a badly folded letter ? 

2. What manner of folding is required? 

3. What special effect to be produced? 

4. What size of paper is here referred to? 

5. What is said of a smaller size? 

6. What is the first point to observe? 

7. What is the first fold? 

8. What is the second? 

9. What the third? 

10. Should it then be put into the envelope? 

11. What is the first objection? 

12. What the second? 

SECTION VI. 
SUPERSCRIPTION. 

The superscription — Hhat which is written upon the outside of the 
envelope — is to a certain extent 2 the most important point in letter 
writing. The superscription 3 has produced an impression — favorable or 
unfavorable — that can never be entirely eradicated by anything else, 
before the letter has been seen. 

With a little care every one may acquire a good superscription, for 
^fine penmanship is not an essential, although it is power that should not 
be lightly estimated. 

It is essential though that the address should be ^distinctly written 
and neatly placed. 

A general rule — as nearly as one can be given that will apply to all 
cases — is to "place the name of the person addressed a little below the 
center of the envelope so that a line drawn through the center of the 
envelope would form a^head line for the small letters. 7 The space on 



SUPERSCRIPTION. 87 



the left of the name should be about the same as that on the right. 
The other lines, whether there be two or more, 8 should slant gradually 
toward the right, each being, when the length of the items will permit, 
about three-fourths of an inch to the right of the preceding one. 

The 'last should end near the right-hand lower corner, about one- 
fourth of an inch from the right-hand side and the same distance from 
the bottom. If one item is placed in the lower left-hand corner 10 it 
should also be one-fourth of an inch from the left-hand side, and the 
same distance from the bottom. 

The "comma and period are the only points used in punctuating the 
superscription, the "comma after each item except the last, and the 
"period after each abbreviation and the last item. 




LETTER WRITING. 




This superscription consists of four distinct items. Name of person, 
of town, of county, and of State. The comma between Jones and Esq. 
is in accordance with the rule that, u a title placed after a name must be 
separated from it by a comma. The second item — name of town — 
being quite short is carried to the right of a point that would be on a 
line drawn from the first to the last item. The position of items com- 
ing between the first and last should be governed bv their length. 



S UPERSCRIPTION. 



89 




In this diagram 15 the name and number of the street take the place 
of the county in the preceding diagram. The second item — San Fran- 
cisco — is begun to the left of the line of uniform slant on account of 
its length, which would bring it too near the right-hand side if it should 
begin on a line between the first item and the last. 



LETTER WRITING. 




This diagram represents the manner in which the superscription 
should be given for a letter of introduction. 16 The word introducing 
and the name of the person for whom the letter is written are placed in 
the lower left-hand corner. The other items are exactly the same in 
substance and arrangement that they would be if the letter were to be 
sent through the mail. The title coming before the name is not 
separated from it by the comma. 



SUPERSCRIPTION. 



91 




"The city being well known it is unnecessary to give the county. 



92 



LETTER WRITING. 




This superscription consists of five distinct items. 18 The name of 
the p erson with titles, of university, of city, of country, and of district. 
The last is a very important item in English superscriptions. 

Although the use of abbreviations is so common in writing the 
names of the States, it is best to write the name inYull in addressing to 
distant States. 



SUPERSCRIPTION. 9& 



If the last item — England — in the above diagram had been abbre- 
viated, the left slant could not have been kept uniform, for the second 
and third items would have been too long, and if placed on a line 
drawn from the first to the last item would have extended far to the 
right. If by writing the name of the State or country in full the left 
slant can be kept uniform, it should be done even when the abbrevia- 
tion is well known. 

If the student will study carefully the foregoing diagrams, apply- 
ing the rules for punctuation, he need never be in doubt as to the 
proper punctuation of a superscription after the items are arranged. 

In arranging the superscription, the position of some items should 
never deviate from the rule. The name or names addressed should be 
placed a little below the center and equidistant from the left side and the 
right. The last item should always end one-fourth of an inch from the 
right edge, and the same distance from the bottom. An item placed in 
the left-hand lower corner should begin one-fourth of an inch from the left 
edge and the same distance from the bottom. The stamp should always 
occupy the upper right-hand corner. The items between the first and 
last vary in position according to their length. The special request for 
letters to be returned, usually printed on business envelopes, is placed 
across the left end or in the upper left-hand corner of the envelope. 

Among business men there is to some extent 19 a tendency to drop 
all titles, especially those of courtesy. This practice 20 should not be 
countenanced, for not only does "politeness demand that you should 
accord all possible honor to your correspondent, but 22 in many cases 
the title helps to identify when both Christian and surname are too 
common to be distinctive. 

The titles most commonly used will be particularly noticed in Chap- 
ter IV. 

Arrange the following items for superscriptions, on business-size 
note paper, ruling figures similar to the diagrams to represent envelopes. 
After each one is completed, examine carefully to see that the punctua- 
tion is in every respect correct: — 

i. Daniel Clark Esq. Salem Oregon. 

2. Major General H. T. Powers, U. S. A. Washington District of 
Columbia. 

3. Lieutenant Commander B. M. Bronson U. S. N. Baltimore 
Maryland. 

4. John Lyons — D. D. S. — Casey, Guthrie Co — Iowa. 

5. Mrs. Wm. M. Lane, Clarendon, New South Wales. 

6. Mrs. W. F. Bell, Atlanta, Georgia ion Clay St. — 

7. Messrs. Coleman & Sons P. O. Box 1549 Louisville, Kentucky. 



94 LETTER WRITING. 



8. Messrs. Colton & Hayne, 93 Howgate Hill Upper Thames Street 
London — England. 

9. To the President, Executive Mansion, Washington, D. C. 

10. His Excellency, Gov. Grant, Executive Chamber Denver, Col. 

11. Hon. W. H. Hillyer, Consul U. S. A., P>io Janeiro Brazil. 

12. Prof. W. D. Whitney, Yale College, New Haven, Conn. 
Give five original examples similar to the above. 

QUESTIONS. 

1. Define superscription. 

2. What is said of its importance? 

3. Why? 

4. What is said of fine penmanship? 

5. What two things essential? 

6. What is first point to observe in placing superscriptions? 

7. What the second? 

8. What the third? 

9. What should be the position of the last item? 

10. What of an item in the lower left-hand corner? 

11. What points used in punctuating the superscription? 

12. When is the comma used? 

13. When the period? 

14. What of a title placed after a name ? 

15. What of number and name of street? 

16. What of superscription for letter of introduction? 

17. What is said of diagram No. 4? 

18. What items in diagram 5? 

19. What tendency among business men? 

20. What is said of it? 

21. What is first reason given? 

22. What the second? 

SECTION VII. 

INSERTION AND STAMP. 

The envelope and letter both being now completed, the Metter must 
be placed properly in the envelope. 2 Take the envelope in the left 
hand with the lap pointing toward the points of the fingers, the opening 
up, then with the right hand take the letter with the last folded edge 
up, and without changing the position of either slip it into the en- 
velope. Next 3 seal the envelope carefully and 4 place the stamp, as 
indicated in the diagram, in the upper right-hand corner, about 5 one- 
eighth of an inch from the top, and the same distance from the right 
edge. 

In all letters that demand an answer, referring solely to the personal 
business of the writer, 6 a stamp should be inclosed. It will often 
insure an answer that would never otherwise be received. 



POSTAL-CARDS AND TELEGRAMS. 95 

QUESTIONS. 

1. What is the next step after the superscription and letter are completed? 

2. Give complete directions for insertion. 

3. What next? 

4. Then what? 

5. How far from top and edge of envelope? 

6. What of letters referring solely to personal business ? 

SECTION VIII. 

POSTAL-CARDS AND TELEGRAMS. 

The superscription Should always be placed upon a postal-card 
before the communication is written upon the other side. This caution 
is considered necessary from the fact that it is usually on occasions 
demanding special haste that the postal is used, and hence it is of 
frequent occurrence that the superscription is omitted, and the postal 
never reaches its destination. The location and date should always 
be given on a postal-card, and 3 may be placed in the right-hand corner 
at the top or the left-hand corner at the bottom. The 'address and 
complimentary closing should be omitted even if the communication 
is so short as not to occupy all the space allotted to it. 5 Never write 
anything on a postal that you are not willing for every one to know. 
"Unless well known to your correspondent, give your signature in full. 

Telegrams 7 should be as directly to the point as the use of the fewest 
words possible can make them. 8 Omit the complimentary address and 
where there is but little space, the complimentary closing also. 

For the exercises, rule figures the proper size for postals on busi- 
ness note-paper. 

1. Write to Messrs. Vick & Co., Washington, D. C, stating that you 
would like for them to send you some good, fresh garden-seeds, to be 
sold on commission. That you would not take anything that was not 
perfectly reliable, and they must be done up in papers ready for the 
retail market. 

2. Write Messrs. Vick & Co.'s answer to the above, in which they 
say that they can only ship seeds to strangers C. O. D., but will fill 
any order you may send them, on your own terms, provided you can 
furnish some reliable reference in Washington. Address to yourself, 
V„ L. J. Hunt. 

3. Write to Leonard & Co., Washington, D. C, with whom you 
have an intimate acquaintance, asking them to furnish Vick & Co. 
with the required testimonials. 

4. Write postal to Heald's Business College, San Francisco, Cal., 
asking for information in regard to the character of a graduate who 
has applied to you for position as entry clerk. 



96 LETTER WRITING. 



5. Write postal to H. E. Hibbard, Bryant & Stratton Business Col- 
lege, Boston, Mass., asking for information regarding school. 

6. Write telegraphic message to Ivison, Blakeman, Taylor & Co., 
New York, ordering 3 doz. Webster's Dictionaries (unabridged), sent 
to your address C. O. D. 

7. Write telegraphic message to Palmer House, Chicago, III, order- 
ing suite of rooms for 15th prox. 

8. Send telegraphic order amounting to $136.50 to M. N. Pierson, 
Richmond, Va. 

9. Order by telegraph from LaRue & Co., St. Augustine, Florida, 
one bunch ripe bananas, fifteen boxes oranges, and five hundred limes, 
to be sent by express immediately. 

10. Write telegram to W D. Allison, 319 State St., Chicago, asking 
if he will accept position of traveling salesman for Grim & Co., of 
Sacramento, Cal., at salary of $3,000 per year. 

11. Write five original telegrams. 

QUESTIONS. 

1. What of superscription of postal-card? 

2. What should always be given? 

3. What two forms for placing the location and date? 

4. What of the address and complimentary closing. 

5. What caution given? 

6. What in regard to signature? 

7. What of telegrams? 

8. What should be omitted? 

CHAPTER II. 

SECTION I. 
PERSPICUITY. 

The first requisite of good composition is, Hhat it should be perfectly 
clear and neither above nor below the dignity of the subject-matter. 

Clearness — perspicuity — depends 2 not alone on the choice of words 
but on the construction and arrangement of the sentences. In making 
choice of words, use care to 3 select as many as possible of Saxon origin ; 
*for they are most in use, and therefore best understood by the middle 
and lower grades of society. 5 Select nouns and verbs from those in 
common use, and the effect of clearness will then be produced even if 
the modifying words are uncommon, compound, or newly coined. 6 It 
is always allowable and often especially desirable to produce a more 
'elevated and elegant style than the use of ordinary words will effect, 
but it must be done by the modifying, and not the principal words. 

The clearness of a sentence 7 does not depend upon its length nor 
upon the punctuation but on its arrangement. 8 The predicate should 



PERSPICUITY. 97 

be placed near the subject even in long sentences, 9 so that the idea to 
be conveyed in each part may be taken in at once and the connection 
to the whole be seen clearly as we proceed. 10 If many clauses are 
placed between the subject and predicate, and the meaning is not 
complete until near the end of the sentence, it cannot be easily under- 
stood. Compare the two sentences following and see which is clearer: 
"It is not without a degree of patient attention and persevering dili- 
gence, greater than the generality are willing to bestow, though not 
greater than the object deserves, that the habit can be acquired of ex- 
amining and judging of our own conduct with the same accuracy and 
impartiality as that of another." "The habit of examining our own 
conduct as accurately as that of another, and judging of it with the 
same impartiality, cannot be acquired without a degree of patient atten- 
tion and persevering diligence, not greater indeed than the object de. 
serves, but greater than the generality are willing to bestow." 

Inexperienced writers should observe the following points: i. n Avoid 
the frequent use of participles; 2. 12 Be careful to select suitable con- 
nectives, especially in cases in which they should be correlative; 3. 
"Never use long parentheses, and seldom use short ones; 4. "Place 
adverbs so there can be no doubt as to what they modify; 15 by an im- 
proper position they may be made to qualify a wrong word and convey 
a meaning totally different from that intended. The same caution 
should be observed in using adverbial or prepositional phrases. 5. 
16 Never use a pronoun — either personal or relative — when there can be 
any doubt as to its antecedent. The relative pronoun is more re- 
stricted in position than the personal pronoun, and having but little to 
mark its connection with its antecedent "should follow the antecedent 
as closely as possible, and always in the same sentence. The personal 
pronoun more nearly resembling the noun 18 may be used at a greater 
distance, either in the same or a subsequent sentence. If 19 one or more 
sentences have intervened the noun should be repeated. 20 Clear ex- 
pression can only come from clear thinking. 21 Clear thinking can be 
acquired neither by indolence nor by haste. 22 Think quickly, for quick- 
ness may be acquired without detracting from carefulness, but never 
think hastily. 23 Haste arises from indolence. The indolent mind 
when forced to decision 24 grasps and usually obstinately retains the first 
view of the subject presented, 23 because this requires less effort than to 
give careful consideration to all modifying circumstances, to weigh 
justly their influences upon the whole, and to reach a correct conclusion 
that may appear directly opposed to the preliminary decision. 

Overcome every inclination toward carelessness; think clearly and 
clear sentences must result. 



98 LETTER WRITING. 



Notice all errors in the following letter: — 

New York, July 18, 1882. 
Mr. G. Hastings, 

731 Sixth Ave., New York. 

Dear Sir: — Understanding that you have a great deal of experience 
in business life, I would like to beg some information from you in that 
line. And also I would like to know what advantage to put myself to 
through life. 

As I am now going to college, I am not quite ready to take any situ- 
ation that may be vacated. 

I am also in the dark to know what course to take when I get 
through school. If I am not asking too great a favor from you, I 
would like to have your opinion in the matter, and I think that it would 
be of great advantage to me. 

Hoping that you may favor me I remain, 

Yours respectfully, 

All that is contained in the above letter could have been given in 
one-half the space used if the sentences had been clear and there had 
been no repetition. Students should correct all errors in the above 
and rewrite making it as concise as possible. 



Pittsburg, Penn., Feb. 7, 1883. 
Messrs. Young and Norton, 
68 Broome St., New York. 

Gentlemen: — Yours of the 3d inst. was quite a surprise as I had 
not referred to your letter of Dec. that contained the check since re- 
ceived and had no idea but that the 13 dollars for said casks was col- 
lected at that time or I should of rectified it before this as it was not 
noticed by me but the mistake was yours and not mine as your letter 
at that time proves on the bill rendered at that time the freight and 
charges with the 13 dollars for the cask returned were all on the bill 
but not properly deducted then it says net 29.75 I never gave it a sec- 
ond thought but am pleased to correct any mistake that concerns me 
you will please present said bill to A. Jacobs & Co. my agents and they 
will please pay the same for me and charge the same to my account 
thirteen dollars. 

Yours respectfully, D. C. Smithson. 

Correct all errors in the foregoing letter, rearranging and dividing 
nto separate and complete sentences. 



PERSPICUITY. 99 



St. Paul, Minn., Oct. 10, 1882. 
Allen & Rice, 

30 Lafayette Place, New York. 

Gentlemen: — Your letter came to-day and I will answer your letter. 
I failed in the stationery business and came out eight hundred dollars 
in debt so I am in no condition to pay you or any one else. I am 
very sorry I owe you as I have nothing to pay with. I could not pay 
expenses with the price I got for my stationery. I can't to-day pay one 
farthing on the dollar to any person, which I am very sorry to say, 
hoping this will be some satisfaction to you until I can do something 
more satisfactory for you. 

Yours truly, Ross Turner. 

Rewrite the above, making all necessary corrections and changes in 
construction. 

Las Vegas, New Mexico T., March 1, 1883. 
Green &: Brewer 
St. Louis, Mo. 

Gentlemen: — Please send me by the next express 5 boxes of Flor- 
ida oranges and with about 200 oranges in a box, 50 lbs. of Eastern 
Peanuts and send by express a box of limes if they could be got at the 
lowest rates of market prices. 

Yours truly, A. Langdon. 

P. S. I was pricing your goods three weeks ago. If you send the 
things the money is ready for you. Send an answer to me immediately 
so I won't get disappointed by the first return mail. A. L. 

Correct the above letter and include all that is necessary in the letter, 
omitting the postscript. 

QUESTIONS. 

1. What is the first requisite of good composition? 

2. On what does clearness depend? 

3. What class of words should be chosen ? 

4. Why? 

5. What of the nouns and verbs chosen? 

6. How can a more elegant style be produced without detracting from the 
clearness? 

7. What is of more importance in a sentence than the length or punctuation? 

8. What of the predicate? 

9. Why? 

10. What is the effect of many clauses? 

11. What is the first caution for inexperienced writers? 

12. What is the second caution? 



100 



LETTER WRITING. 



13. What is the third? 

14. What of adverbs? 

15. What effect is produced by wrong position? 

16. What is said of pronouns? 

17. What of the relative pronoun? 

18. What of the personal pronoun? 

19. What should be done if one or more sentences have intervened? 

20. What of clear expression ? 

21. What is said of clear thinking? 

22. Is it best to think quickly? 

23. What produces haste? 

24. What is said of an indolent mind ? 

25. Why? 

CHAPTER III. 

SECTION I— BREVITY. 

brevity must be observed so far as it is consistent with clearness. 
In a business letter 2 never use an unnecessary word; but 3 never omit a 
word or phrase for the sake of brevity that would make the meaning 
clearer. 4 A brief letter may not always be a short letter. D The subject 
may contain many divisions, each of which may be treated of in a few 
short sentences, and yet the whole may produce a letter of many pages. 

The length of a letter should depend entirely 6 upon the subject. 
'Unpractical writers should avoid long sentences, but must not make 
their sentences too short ; for Very short sentences produce an abrupt 
and disconnected style. 

9 Business letters should never be combined with social letters. 1? If 
it is thought desirable to treat of subjects not strictly connected with 
business, do so, but in a separate letter. 

"The most desirable qualities for a business letter — brevity and dig- 
nity — would detract from a good social letter; hence the impossibility 
of combining the two without marring each. 

12 Brevity may be assisted to a great extent by precision in the choice 
of words. 

Precision — "accuracy — cannot be too carefully studied. "The right 
word will usually convey the idea more clearly than ten other words 
that may appear somewhat synonymous. 

The student should study the subject of Misused Words — beginning 
15 on page 42 of the grammar — which will give him an idea of what is 
contained in the definition of precision. One example here will probably 
be sufficient for illustration. Take the four words, surprised, astonished, 
amazed, and confounded. 16 We are surprised only at what is new or 
unexpected; we are astonished at what is vast or great; we are amazed 
at what is incomprehensible; we are confounded by what is shocking 



BREVITY. 101 



or terrible. Unlike as these words actually are, we hear them used 
interchangeably continually. 

17 Make a business letter as directly to the point as possible. If you 
have a favor to ask, 18 do it in the very first sentence, and let whatever 
you have to say of excuse or compliment follow the petition. Your 
correspondent will credit you with more manliness and grant the 
required favor far more readily than if you had filled three or four pages 
with fulsome compliment and flattery, and then betrayed your object 
by asking a favor at the close. Make your sentences as strong as possi- 
ble 19 by using care in placing the important words. 20 Never close a 
sentence with a weak or unimportant word, as an adverb or preposition, 
but with a word that will convey some definite idea. 21 Novel reading is 
a species of intemperance which many persons are guilty of, is not 
nearly so strong as, Novel reading is a species of intemperance of which 
many persons are guilty. 

Notice all errors in the following letter and rewrite, making the 
answer as brief and direct as possible, omitting all that is not strictly in 
accordance with a good business letter. 

Galveston, Texas. 
July 1 8, 1883. 
Messrs. Hamilton & Morris, 
3015 Cedar St., New York. 

Gentlemen : — Your letter inclosing Account Sales and Draft, 
came safe. — I have confidence in you to believe you did the best that 
could be done under the circumstances, and I am satisfied.— I had 
been offered 23c a pound at home, by an agent. — So far I have gained 
a little by shipping. — To-morrow, if the day be fit, (it is raining beauti- 
fully to-night, thank the Lord!), I will send 15 sacks more of the same 
sort of cotton to the landing (three miles) to be shipped by first steamer 
to you. — I will also ship 100 boxes of raisins and if you think there is 
no danger of worms (a man told me he had known lots of raisins, 
shipped late, to be destroyed by worms. — Is there risk in it?), take 
your own time in selling, and do just the best for me you can. — I have 
no other instructions to give you. — I have full confidence in vour 
ability to sell and in your honor that you will make correct returns! — I 
have not much produce this year, but will have more each succeeding ; 
and if you continue to do well for me, you are the men who shall sell it 
all. When I find a good friend, I always stick to him pretty closely! 
— Next year I shall have 60 acres of cotton, instead of 20, as this year. 
Then soon 150 acres, and by and by shall have 1,000 acres of cotton 
and the fruit from one thousand orange and lemon trees that I have 
just planted. Almost all of this work has been done, so fir. by mv own 



102 LETTER WRITING. 



two hands (my own right hand and left hand I mean!). — I came here 
broken down in health by work in the counting-room of a large estab- 
lishment in Baltimore. Now I can work thus! I am pretty poor, but 
will not always be so! Praise God from whom all blessings flow! Do 
your duty by me, Gentlemen, and you will always find a friend in, 

Yours truly, 
John Grayson. 

The main points in the above letter are, first, that the Account Sales 
was received, and was satisfactory; second, that he expected to ship 
more cotton; third, that he would ship raisins to be sold at the discre- 
tion of the consignees. It may sometimes be advantageous to the con- 
signor to establish a strong feeling of sympathy for himself in the con- 
signee, by an account of his struggles and successes, but he should 
do it in a social and not a business letter. 

Trenton, July 4, 1883. 
Dear Sir: — Your kind note (containing a check for $15, the balance 
due me on your bill of goods), of the twentieth proximo was received 
by me in due course of mail. It found me in the enjoyment of a 
tolerable good state of health, and I most ardently, sincerely, and 
earnestly hope that these few lines will find you enjoying the same great 
blessing. 

This is my 3d letter to you. 

I*am yours very respectfully, 

Mr. Edwin Booth. 

Student should be required to rewrite the above, giving all necessary 
corrections, and the reason for each correction. The errors demand 
special attention, for they are of frequent occurrence. 

Hawleyton, Broome Co., 
New York, Jan. 1, 1883. 
Russell, Hawkins & Co., 
47 Cherry St., New York. 

Sirs: — Not long ago a friend of mine, that I can indeed call a 
friend, for I have known him for twenty years, and he has always done 
me a favor when he could, he came to see me and as I was just ready 
to sell my crop of grain — wheat and barley both and just the very best 
wheat and barley that ever anybody saw — why I asked him how the 
grain market was. You see he had just been down to New York on a 
visit, and as he is a right practical soft of fellow, I allowed that he had 
found out about all that was worth knowing down there. Well says he 
I can just tell you what is the very best thing you can do, too quick. 



BREVITY. 103 



I got acquainted with Mr. Russell while I was down there — he belongs 
to the firm of Russell, Hawkins & Co., — grain merchants — and they 
either buy at the highest market price or you can ship your grain to 
them and they will store it for you, and watch the market and sell it 
for you on commission when prices rise. I would advise you to ship 
your grain now and let them hold it for a rise. 

All right says I — you have always given me good paying'advice and I 
am not going back on it now. So he gave me your address and said I 
had better write to you right away. Now if you gents will just do the 
very best you can for me I'll give you all my patronage every year and 
will use my influence in this neighborhood, and I have a good deal I 
can assure you, to get all the trade here for you. I will have a hun- 
dred acres in grain next year any way and perhaps a hundred and ten; so 
you see it will be to your advantage to secure me for a customer. I 
forgot to tell you that my friend's name is Edward Perkins; everybody 
around here for fifteen miles knows Ed. Perkins. My grain is in the 
granary at present and is not sacked. 

Now if you will send me sacks and wait until the grain is sold for 
payment, it will greatly oblige me and I will have no hesitation in 
using my influence for you and telling others what you have done for 
me. Now if you will accommodate me in regard to the sacks it will 
be sure to secure the whole neighborhood for you, for we are clannish 
fellows and help one another and are always glad to get acquainted 
with a fellow that is willing to help us all, and take his chances for 
getting paid. That about chances is a joke, for I tell you what, we are 
solid men, we are. 

We are plain kind of folks here, but we know when we are well 
treated. Write to me soon please and tell me just what you will do. 

Hoping to hear from you in the near future, and to hear favorably 
too, I am now and forever your friend 

Walter Bovven, Esqr. 

Rewrite the above, omitting everything not strictly business; put 
it in as few words as you can and address to 

Russell, Hawkins & Co., 

Grain Merchants, 
67 Cherry St. New York. 

Punta Arenas, Mendocino Co., 

.Cal., June 30, 1883. 
President Union Tel. Co., 
127 Montgomery St., 

San Francisco. 
Honored Sir: Notwithstanding the fact that we are personally 



104 LETTER WRITING. 



unacquainted, I consider myself at liberty — because of the prominence 
of your professional position — to apply to you as to a well-known and 
trusted friend, and I shall, therefore, write to you as fully as if I had 
already received your assurance to this effect. 

Why should you stand at the head of your department, if you are not 
to give all who apply to you a full, free, and unprejudiced hearing ? I 
say "to all," but this may, perhaps, require some modification. Were 
all applicants as deserving of your undivided attention as am I, the 
clause might stand as written — but that can hardly be expected. 

1, Sir, am a retired army officer, whose exploits on behalf of his 
country would fill a volume; and if, as I dare say will be the case, you 
wish to hear more of my military abilities than properly belong to a 
business letter, I shall be only too glad to oblige you in return for the 
present favor you are about to confer on me, which is, as perhaps I 
should have said before, to interest yourself in my daughter. 

Jane, Sir, is a remarkable girl, the representative in feminine form of 
many of the characteristics that have distinguished her father. Having 
already chained your interest, so to speak, I will tell you with all the 
confidence I would use in speaking to one of my intimate friends who 
had also been a companion in arms, that our financial affairs are not 
now what they used to be ; this I will explain to you at length at some 
other time. 

As I do not wish to intrude upon your valuable time now, I will 
merely say that Jane my daughter, with remarkable abilities, wishes to 
assert her independence and help to regain our past financial standing; 
and that, after lengthy and numerous consultations with all our friends, 
it has generally been agreed upon by us that an application be for- 
warded to you. 

She desires, naturally, to have a first-class position and the highest 
salary. After having given you these very definite particulars, I, indeed 
I might say we all, shall expect to hear from you very sodn. 

With many thanks for thoughtful consideration on your part, and 
with my compliments to your family, I beg to have the honor of signing 
myself, 

Yours with very great respect, 

Lieut. Julius Winterton. 

Rewrite the above application, making it simple and direct, and 
inclose in an envelope properly addressed. 

(JU ESTIONS. 
i. What is said of brevity? 

2. What is the first caution? 



BREVITY. 105 



3. What is the second caution? 

4. What is said of a brief letter? 

5. What of the subject? 

6. Upon what should the length of a letter depend? 

7. What is the first rule for unpracticed writers? 

8. What the second rule? 

9. What of business and social letters? 

10. When necessary to write upon other than business matters how must it be 
done? 

11. What are the desirable qualities of a business letter, and what is said of them? 

12. How may brevity be assisted? 

13. What is precision? 

14. What is said of the right word? 

15. Where can Misused Words be found? 

16. Give the example. 

17. What of a business letter? 

18. What if a favor is to be asked? 

19. How can sentences be made strong? 

20. What caution in closing a sentence? 

21. Give the example and correction. 



ItzM-tz^ (uf 



Qfcw <iwC fe^y- ■£&; ;<?&£< 

(3?. (0. ^^rtXnj-; 

(&/7U C(^riU(r/4-a-rt/Uc C= #^W ymt- <^= 
t/e4,ed me dt&ue **<»/ t-n. <U&cA. rr/ *'ue4>cn,-t . (yL/t- €Ue 
<t,)rc/ritr/ ft /rflr/f- twu&bce ■n-ea>t me€ /?■ /tit ' ' '-/jf ryir. 

/ rrr/rrr' ' 1/ '/' " '■> ■ 



106 



LETTER WRITING. 




SECTION II. 
CAPITAL LETTERS AND PUNCTUATION. 

lr These two subjects should receive particular attention from all who 
desire to become good letter writers. The opinion is somewhat prev- 
alent 2 that care in capitalizing and punctuating a business letter detracts 



CAPITAL LETTERS, ETC. 107 

from its business air and gives it an affected manner, but it is entirely a 
mistaken idea. 

3 Errors in either of these particulars are attributed to ignorance or 
carelessness. No man wishes to be considered ignorant; *no man can 
afford to be considered careless. 

An error arising from ignorance is not so culpable as one from care- 
lessness; 5 for ignorance the person is not always responsible; for careless- 
ness he is responsible. 

If to master these subjects required an extraordinary intellect or a 
great length of time, there might be some excuse for ignorance; but 
the student of ordinary capacity who has even a slight knowledge 
of grammar ought to be able to master either subject in a short time. 

Study the rules for the use of Capital Letters on page 7, and supply 
them whenever needed in the two following letters. Rewrite both 
letters, but do not change the construction or punctuation. 



new york, sept. 20, 1883. 

thos hooper, esq., 
Chicago, ill. 

sir: — having taken the premises lately occupied by mr. james 
hasborne and purchased the stationery business carried on therein by 
him for nearly twenty years, i beg to assure you that, anxious as i am 
to secure his connections and retain his customers, i shall make it my 
endeavor to follow, as nearly as possible, his punctuality, and that 
mode of conducting the business, by which he succeeded in establish- 
ing, and whereby i hope to render permanent this extensive business. 

to this end, permit me to solicit the kind continuance of your sup- 
port, which i shall ever seek by zeal, industry, and integrity to deserve. 

that my means are ample i can satisfactorily prove; and for any 
information that you may desire to have on that or any other point 
regarding me, i beg to refer you to messrs. cooper & co., bond St., 
in this city, or to messrs. sommers & thorne of Chicago, i am, sir, 
with great respect, very truly yours, 



creors;e carson. 



boston, june 11, 18S0. 



mr. b. g. lewis, 

23 beacon St., boston. 
sir: — i demand payment of the note held by us, and drawn by 
you, for twenty-five hundred and thirty dollars ($2,530), dated oct. 8, 



108 LE TTER WRITING. 



1879 and payable June 1, 1880. in default of payment, we shall sell 
at public sale the following securities which you gave us: — 
5 shares broadway bank, $100 each, par. 
10 ohio city bonds, $100 each, par. 
10 shares people's insurance co., $50 each, par. 
20 st. louis warrants, $100 each, par. 

very respectfully yours, 
jonas smith. 

Correct the following letters, giving the reason for each change in the 
use of capital letters. 

1. 

Seattle, Washington t. 

feb. 8, 1883. 
eveleth & nash, 

san francisco, Cal. 

sirs: — enclosed find Draft for two hundred And fifty dollars, 
($250); please collect and place To my Credit, 
send On return Steamer: — 
one Case oranges good, 
Two cases oranges medium, 
three cases Oranges common, 
one case sicily lemons, 
two Bunches bananas. 
one box persian Dates, 
five six Lb. box smyrnA figs, 
fifty cocoanuts. 
one half Doz. pine-apples. 

yours Respectfully, 

f. G. browN. 
2. 

Boston, june 14, 1883. 
John Lucas, Esq., 
Sydney, Australia, 
sir:— herewith You will Please to receive account-Sales of Your 
thirty bags of Wool, received as advised in My Letter of the 7th inst. i 
Was enabled to sell at 40 cts. per pound and the whole net sale is $2,453.- 
75, which I hope Will Give you Satisfaction. This amount i remit you 
Inclosed, in my own draft At two Months' date, on my friends, messrs. 
bailey & Co., in Your City; am convinced it will be duly Honored and 
not Discounted. 

Hoping this small trial will induce You to favor me with More and 



CAPITAL LETTERS, ETC. 109 

Larger consignments, and begging your attention to The Annexed 
price-current, i Am Happy To Say that Our market continues encour- 
aging for the Importation of all grades of Wool; but, as you will be 
better informed as to the quantity Shipped from your Ports, you can 
Best judge To What extent you can gofwith Safety in your speculation 
In this article. 

I am, sir, yours Truly, 

L. A. Rockwell. 

3- 

San francisco, July, 1883. 
Charles Brown, Esq., 
Sacramento, cal. 

sir: — Your acceptance For Three hundred Dollars ($300) drawn 
By me April 1st last, and Payable To my order Three months after 
Date, fell due yesterday, and now lies at my bankers, messrs. manning 
& Co., noted for Non-payment. I beg, Therefore, to call your imme- 
diate Attention to It, and Request you will take up the Same With the 
Protest fee thereon. 

Yours respectfully, 
Joseph Williams. 



Letter written by Stephen Hopkins — one of the signers of the 
Declaration of Independence — to the Governor of Connecticut. 

Providence, Aug. 2, 1755. 

Sir:— 

This moment I rec'd a letter from Gov'r Delancey inclosing the copy 
of one from Capt. Orme, giving an account of the Defeat and Death Of 
Gen'l Braddock and many of his Officers and men. This is an event 
of so much consequence to all the Colonys, that I thought it my duty 
to send it to you, by Express, not knowing you would receive it from 
any other quarter. I shall immediately call our Gen'l Assembly 
together, and recommend to them in the strongest manner, the doing 
everything within their power toward repairing this unhappy Loss and 
preventing any other of the same nature. What method will be thought 
most effectual by the Colonys for such a purpose I cannot yet tell, but 
am in hopes all will exert themselves to their utmost. 

I am Sorrowfully at present, your Hon'rs most Obed't and most 
Humble Serv't, 

Step. Hopkins. 

To His Excellency, 

Governor of Connecticut. 



HO LETTER WRITING. 



5 

St. Louis, Feb. 3, 1883. 
Mr. George Gray, 

920 Water St., St. Louis. 

Sir: — The Amount for my Goods sold by you at auction, having 
become due yesterday, I fully expected that you would send it to me. 
When i Gave you orders to Sell, you Assured me that I might Rely 
upon receiving Cash Within a month, depending upon that, I remitted 
a Bill, For net proceeds to the Party Consigning to me, calculating that 
i should Receive the same from you In Time to take Up that Bill. I 
must request that you Send me a check for Proceeds of Sale without 
Delay. 

i Am yours, etc., 

Giles stone. 
Copy the following letters, punctuating when necessary. 

1 

San Francisco May 8 1883. 
Chas Smith Esq 

Sacramento Cal 
Sir your bill for goods sold you last winter has now been delivered 
six weeks and I have called upon you several times to solicit payment 
but have not been so fortunate as to find you at home. I have a large 
sum to make up in the course of the week and shall esteem it a partic- 
ular favor if you will let me have the amount of my bill 

I trust you will excuse the liberty I have taken in writing upon this 
subject and believe me Sir your obedient servant 

A S King 
2 

Atlanta, Georgia 
Sept n 1883 
James Jones, Esq 
Macon Ga 

Sir I am compelled by unfortunate circumstances and much 
against my will to make a request the first of the kind I have ever made 
and I sincerely trust it may be the last 

For a variety of reasons business in this vicinity has latterly been so 
very dull that I have been unable to realize the funds necessary to meet 
my engagements and I see no prospect that I can at present unless I 
dispose of my stock at a great sacrifice which I cannot think you 
would desire me to do 

I have many good accounts none of which however are due yet for 
three weeks and I could not ask for payment beforehand without 
running the risk of offending some of my best and largest customers 



CAPITAL LETTERS, ETC. Ill 

I trust that under these circumstances you will extend indulgence, 
and suffer my account to stand over say for one month from this day 
when it will be punctually met and the obligation most gratefully 
acknowledged by 

Yours very respectfully 

Hugh Higgins 

3 

Albany New York 
Sept 19 1882 
Mr Geo H Pratt 
Watertown N Y 

Sir You wrote me a month ago declaring your inability to settle 
your account and stating in the most positive terms that a settlement 
should be made on the first day of the present month More than a 
fortnight has elapsed since the day named but the promised settlement 
has not been made neither have I heard one word from you respecting 
the matter 

I now feel compelled to write you in more serious terms and to urge 
upon your attention the necessity of attending to this business without 
further delay 

As a man of business you must be aware that these irregularities in 
connection with money matters are calculated to cause not only distrust 
in yourself but much inconvenience to me and allow me to tell you 
plainly that if all my customers were as tardy in settling their accounts 
as you are I should soon be compelled to give up business 

I cannot help thinking that although you may as other men do 
experience occasional periods of pressure the general irregularity in 
your payments arises from an absence of consideration for others rather 
than a want of means 

Now that I have thus placed the matter before you I do hope that 
you will not only promptly attend to this account but that you will 
endeavor to be more punctual in future engagements 

I am Sir yours respectfully 
W. G. Wheeler. 

4 
Dear Sir 

don't ship me any cauliflower and Cabbage ship me Pease new 

potatoes tomatoes Oranges bananas cherries any thing nice yours truly 

(signature) 

2 bags onions. 

Rewrite the above letter, supplying heading and address; correct all 
errors in construction, capitalizing, and punctuation. 



112 LETTER WRITING. 



Work in capitalizing and punctuation should be extended until the 
pupil is thoroughly acquainted with both subjects. 

Much benefit may be derived by making an accurate copy of any 
correct letter that may be obtained, whether it be of a business or social 
nature. 

QUESTIONS. 

i. What is said of capital letters and punctuation? 

2. What opinion is somewhat prevalent? 

3. To what are errors in these particulars attributed? 

4. What is said of carelessness? 

5. What is said of ignorance? 

6. Why no excuse for ignorance? 

SECTION III. 
LETTERS OF BUSINESS. 

The following letters, gathered from various sources— many being 
copies of actual business letters and appearing in print for the first time 
— are given merely as a guide to the student, and not for him to use in 
his own business transactions. No collection of business letters, how- 
ever extensive, could be found that would have something suitable for 
every occasion. 

The letters of a successful and thorough correspondent must be 
original and suited to the peculiar circumstances calling them forth. 

1 

Syracuse, New York, 

July 9, 1883. 
A. B. Towne & Co., 
49 John St., New York. 

Gentlemen: Having sold my interest in the firm of Dole & 
Cole I asked you for a Statement of Acct., but as there is no balance 
except on the last bill, you will please charge the same to the new firm 
of Wilson & Cole, for they are to pay all bills due from the city at the 
time of purchase. 

Vours, 
2 Chas. H. Dole. 

FROM THE NEW FIRM MENTIONED IN NUMBER I. 

Syracuse, New York, 

Aug. 1, 1883. 
A. B. Towne & Co., 
49 John St., New York. 

Gentlemen: Mr. Dole of the firm of Dole &: Cole having sold 
his interest to J. B. Wilson, we, the new firm known as Wilson & Cole, 



ON BUSINESS. H3 



'desire to solicit a continuation of the same confidence and favor so 
long accorded to the old firm. 

We can assure you that there will be no diminution of the capital, 
and all indebtedness will be met with the former promptitude. 

Respectfully, 

The signature of Wilson & Cole. 

J. B. Wilson. 

3 

Syracuse, New York, 

Aug. 4, 1883. 
A. B. Towne & Co., 
49 John St., New York. 

Gentlemen: Will you please give us a letter of recommendation 
to some reliable wholesale grocery house in your city? If so you will 
greatly oblige, 

Yours truly, 
Wilson & Cole. 

4 

49 John St., New York, 

Aug. 7, 1883. 
C. B. Elliot & Co., 

1300 Sixth Ave., New York. 
Gentlemen: We take pleasure in recommending to you the firm 
of Wilson & Cole. Mr. Wilson we have no personal acquaintance with, 
but his being associated with Mr. Cole, whom we have known long and 
favorably, is, we consider, sufficient guarantee of his responsibility. 

You need have no hesitancy in allowing them the usual term of credit 
accorded to country customers. 

Very respectfully, 

A. B. Towne & Co. 
per Moyne. 
5 

INQUIRY IN REGARD TO THE CHARACTER OF A CLERK. 

Cleveland, Ohio, June 6, 1882. 
Bidwell & Wells, 

19 State St., Chicago. 
Gentlemen: I wish to inquire as to the honesty and general 
conduct of B. M. Laton. He has applied to me for the position of 
head book-keeper in my wholesale paint store, and referred me to you, 
representing that he has been in your employ for the past seven years, 
and only left you to seek a more remunerative position. 
An early reply will greatly oblige 

T. K. Miner. 



114 LETTER WRITING. 



Write two answers to the above letter, the first favorable, the second 
unfavorable. 

6 

New Orleans, La., 

Jan. 1 6, 1883. 

C. Horton, Esq., 
964 Cedar St., New York. 

My Dear Sir: Permit me to introduce to you my intimate 
friend, Mr. Robert Hastings, and to claim for him a very kind and 
friendly reception. 

Mr. H. is 'a talented young man, who has, principally by his own 
unaided exertions, mastered several languages. His health having been 
for some time in a delicate state, owing, probably, to a too close applica- 
tion to his studies, the physicians have recommended him to travel for 
a few months ; and when his strength is sufficiently recruited to admit of 
his returning to business, to fix his residence in some sea-port for a 
couple of years. 

Well acquainted with Mr. Hastings' character, I can with justice bear 
testimony in his favor, and more particularly so, knowing that his con- 
duct, during the nine years that he has spent in our counting-house, has 
been such as to give entire satisfaction to our principals, who regret 
that he is compelled to quit their employ. I therefore most earnestly 
entreat you to afford him every assistance in your power in accomplish- 
ing his object, and I confess to you that I expect more from your 
friendly exertions in his behalf than from the letters with which the house 
have furnished him. 

Fully persuaded that you will show Mr. Hastings every kindness and 
attention, and will endeavor to make his residence in New York as 
pleasant as possible, I beg to assure you that I shall consider myself 
greatly obliged, and shall be most happy to have an opportunity of 
serving you in return. 

Faithfully yours, 
Pierce Mason. 



Lincoln, Nebraska, Oct. 3, 1883. 
Messrs. Colton & Palmer, 
975 Water St., Chicago. 

Gentlemen: I have recently bought two hundred acres of land 
adjoining the three hundred acres in my home farm, and I need One 
Thousand Dollars ($1,000) to expend in improvements. If you will 
advance me the necessary amount, and wait for payment until I can 



ON BUSINESS. 115 



ship my corn and pork to you next year, I will give you a mortgage on 
my place as security. 

Respectfully yours, 

Hiram Poston. 
8 

975 Water St., Chicago, 

111., Oct. 6, 1883. 
B. D. Minturn, 
County Recorder, 
Lincoln, Neb. 

Sir: We wish to know if there is any mortgage on the farm 
of Hiram Poston, situated in your township. 

Yours respectfully, 
Colton & Palmer. 
9 

Lincoln, Neb., Oct. 16, 1883. 
Messrs. Colton & Palmer, 
975 Water St., Chicago. 

Gentlemen: In answer to yours of 6th inst., I would state that 
I have found a mortgage against Hiram Poston favor of A. G. Lyon 
for Five Thousand Dollars ($5,000), due one year from June 16, 1883, 
with int. at 1 per cent, per month. This mortgage is not on his farm 
but on a city lot; we find nothing recorded against the farm. 

You did not state whether you wanted a search showing all the 
incumbrances against Poston or not. 

The search from the time Poston purchased up to date would cost 
you P'ive Dollars ($5). If this information is not sufficient please 
answer at once, and I will send you the search. 
Yours truly, 

D. B. Minturn, Recorder, 
per Scott. 
10 

975 Water St., Chicago, 

III, Oct. 18, 18S3. 
Hiram Poston, Esq., 
Lincoln, Neb. 

Sir: We are willing to let you have One Thousand Dollars 
($1,000) on the terms mentioned in your letter of the 3d inst. 

Forward all necessary papers by express, and we will send you check 
for the amount on First National Bank of Chicago. 

Truly yours, 

Colton & Palmer. 



116 LETTER WRITING. 



II 

It often happens that checks are issued without a signature, and 
cause much inconvenience if not loss to the person receiving them. 

First National Bank, 

New Orleans, July 3, 1883. 
Messrs. Tustin & Reed, 
211 Madsion St., 
Nashville, Tenn. 

Gentlemen: We received from one of our customers, per mail, 
the inclosed check, which is not signed. From the writing thereon we 
believe the same to have been issued by you ; if so, please sign and 

return; if not, return. 

, Yours truly, 

L. W. Brown, 
Cashier. 



LETTER OF CREDIT. 

New York, March 12. 1883. 
Messrs. Redington & Co., 
San Francisco, Cal. 

Gentlemen: Any sum of money that the bearer of this, Mr. J. 
T. Giles, may require, to the extent of Fifteen Hundred Dollars ($1,500), 
be pleased to advance on my account, either on his receipt or his draft 
on me to your order, as may be most agreeable to yourselves. 

Truly yours, 

Thomas Philips. 
J. T. Giles. 

13 

New York, June 4, 1883. 
Cashier Granger's Bank, 
San Francisco, Cal. 

Sir: Do us the favor of furnishing the bearer, Chas. Miller, with 
whatever amount of money he may desire during his visit in your city, to 
the extent of Ten Thousand Dollars ($10,000). His signature we will 
forward to-day by mail. 

With great respect, 

James T. Smith & Co. 

The signature of the bearer of the letter is sometimes given at the 
close of the letter as in number 12; but a better way is to send in a 
separate letter as indicated in number 13. There is then no chance for 
forgery as in the first example. 



ON BUSINESS. H7 



14. 

Bennington, Vt., Dec. 1, 1882. 
Saul Craig, Esq., 
Portland, Oregon. 

Sir: The bearer of this, Miles Vanderpool, has been my most 
intimate friend for years. Any attention you may show him will be a 
personal favor to myself. 

Yours truly, 
Ben Delee. 

Charleston, S. C, 

July 11, 1883. 
Mr. William Wight, 
Mobile, Ala. 

Sir: I have the honor and pleasure of introducing to you I. E. 
Blair, whom you will find a pleasant addition to your circle of acquaint- 
ances. 

Respectfully, 
H. C. Holmes. 
In writing letters of introduction the utmost caution must be used. 
You are responsible for the acquaintance formed, and thus indirectly 
for the good or evil arising from it. Never give a letter of introduction 
when you have the least doubt in regard to the character of either 
party. Never give a letter of introduction to a person with whom you 
are only slightly acquainted. 

16. 
Write two letters of introduction; a long one and a short one. 

i7- 
Write two letters of credit; the first with, the second without the 
signature of the person presenting the letter. 

18. 

San Francisco, Cal., 

July 11, 1883. 
Editor Youth's Companion, 
Boston, Mass. 

Sir: Enclosed find P. O. order for One Dollar and Seventy 
five Cents ($1.75) for one year's subscription to your paper, beginning 
with the first number in the present volume. 

Yours etc., 

Chas. Vaughn. 
Write an original letter similar to the above. 



118 LETTER WRITING. 



19. 
WANTED— By a Small Private Family, a Four-Story House on Gram- 
ercy park, Stuyvesant square, or vicinity; state size and rent; may purchase if an extra 
bargain is offered. Address W. B., 519 Herald Uptown office. 

Write an answer to the above advertisement, giving a description of 
property that is for rent or sale; and that would fill all requirements 
named. 



A RARE CHANCE— Stationery, Toy, Music, Printing, and Novelty 
Store for sale, doing a good cash business, established five years on the leading 
business avenue of New York; price $7,000 cash, or will exchange for House and Lot 
in New York, or for Farm not more than 15 miles from New York. Address J. R. 
D., box 230, Herald office. 

Write answer to above, describing both town and country property 
that you would be willing to exchange for the business named. 



THE WATERLOO HOUSE— Established 1815— One of the Oldest and 
most extensive dry goods stores in the metropolis. Halling, Pearce & Stone, 
Proprietors. Waterloo House, Pall Mall East and Cockspur St., Trafalgar square, 
Charing Cross, London. 

Y\ rite to the firm named in the preceding advertisement, and order a 
bill of goods, to consist of ten items. Put the letter in an envelope and 
omit no item given from the superscription, for all are necessary. 

22. 
WINTER AND SUMMER BOARDING; Central Location; Elegantly 
furnished; moderate terms. Address Willard House, Atlantic City, N. J. 

Write to the proprietors of the Willard House, stating that you would 
like to know what the terms would be for a suite of rooms and board for 
one person per month. 

23- 

MUSICAL— WANTED— An Artistic Soprano Singer for Choir and 
solo work. Call or address Jackson Musical Institute, 2216 Wabash ave., Chi- 
cago, 111. 

Write an application for the position named, stating experience, ref- 
erences and salary expected. 

24. 

WANTED— A First-class Driving Horse that can draw a road wagon 
better than three minutes. Will exchange for same first-class real estate. Address 
G 61, Inter Ocean, Chicago. 

Write an answer describing a horse you have for sale, and state 
price. Address correctly. 



CARDS AND NOTES. 119 



RULES FOR BUSINESS LETTERS. 

i. Study your subject before beginning to write, and arrange the 
parts in the order of their importance. 

2. Come at once to the main point and word it so clearly that there 
can be no doubt as to the meaning. 

3. Study forms for arrangement and follow them strictly. 

4. Use as few words as possible, but never omit a word necessary to 
make the meaning perfectly clear. 

5. Avoid all flourishing in penmanship, for it detracts from the legi- 
bility. 

6. The heading should always contain your location, post-office ad- 
dress, and the date — month, day of month, and year. 

7. When your letter is finished read it over carefully, correcting all 
mistakes and inserting omissions. 

8. Be certain that your envelope is properly superscribed and 
stamped. 

9. Retain a copy of each letter you write. 

10. Keep all letters received in a letter-file, so that they may be con- 
venient for future reference. 

n. When money is sent by means of draft, post-office order, check, 
etc., the amount should always be stated in the letter. 

12. In giving an order for goods, complete it before making any sug- 
gestions or asking any questions. 

13. Answer all letters promptly. 

14. Use few abbreviations, and only such as are well known. 

15. For business letters always use the size of paper known as com- 
mercial note. 

16. In giving a letter of credit be sure to state the exact amount for 
which credit is to be given. 

17. Never put anything in a business letter that will detract from its 
dignity, even when addressed to an intimate acquaintance. 

18. In replying to a business letter, discuss each subject in the same 
order as observed therein. 

19. Paragraph carefully, so that each subject or each division of the 
subject may be found at once. 

20. In every letter you write, do your very best. 

CHAPTER IV. 

SECTION I— CARDS AND NOTES. 

Cards are used so extensively and for such a variety of purposes that 
the subject cannot be omitted entirely, although to illustrate properly, 
it alone would fill a large volume. 



LE TTER WRITING . 



Socially, cards may be used on almost any occasion in place of a note, 
unless great formality is required. In visiting, and for professio nal and 
business men, they have become so generally in use as to be indispensa- 
ble. 

The greatest liberty is allowed in the choice of quality, size, and color, 
but as the card is a representative of the person whose name it bears, 
the endeavor should be to make it a worthy representative. 

The ladies' visiting card, especially, should be of the finest quality of 
card-board and either pure white or rose-white. The size varies, but 
should be in the prevailing style. The inscription (name and address) 
should either be written or engraved in plain, neat letters, without any 
flourishing. The name is sometimes given without the address. Gen- 
tlemen's visiting cards should be of medium size and contain both the 
name and address. 

The social titles used on cards are, Mr., Mrs., and Miss. Clergymen, 
physicians, and dentists use their professional title instead of Mr., and 
the same card is used professionally and socially. 

The official rank may be given by persons occupying high positions in 
the civil, military, or naval service. The title Honorable is never used 
on cards, and scholastic titles should never be used unless they are 
also professional titles. 

Some of the uses of cards are as follows : — 

To Announce a Visitor's Name. — On making a call, a card is 
handed to the person who opens the door, and the caller inquires for 
the person or persons for whom the visit is intended. 

To Announce a Guest's Name at a Reception. — -When attend- 
ing a reception or party, hand a card to the usher at the door. Also 
leave one in the card receiver. 

To Represent the Owner in Making Calls. — Certain occasions 
demand formal visits, but for ordinary calls a card is by common con- 
sent accepted as a substitute for the person. 

To Announce a Departure. — On leaving home to stay for a con- 
siderable time, cards should be sent to friends, with P. P. C. (to take 
leave) on the lower left-hand corner. 

To Announce a Return. — Send cards with address and reception 
day. 

To Express Congratulation and Condolence. — On either of 
these occasions a visit in person is required, but if the person visited is 
not at home leave a card with the word Congratulation or Condolence, 
as the case may require, written across one corner. 

To Accompany a Letter of Introduction. — Always send a card 
bearing the temporary address with a letter of introduction; both to be 
enclosed in one envelope. 



NOTES AND CARDS. 121 



To Make Known One's Name to a Stranger. — A person who 
wishes to make himself known to another, hands him a card. 

Corners of Cards Turned down, signify as follows: — 

Visite — The right-hand upper corner. 

Congratulation — The left-hand upper corner. 

Condolence — The left-hand lower corner. 

P. P. C. (to take leave)— The right-hand lower corner. 

Delivered in Person — The right-hand end turned down. 

Business Cards are used by business men to indicate the kind and 
location of their business. They are generally printed from ordinary 
job type, and should be neatly and tastefully arranged. People are 
influenced greatly by whatever is ornamental and pleasing to the eye 
therefore business men are consulting their own interests when they 
take advantage of this fact and appeal in their cards not only to the 
judgment but to the taste of the public. 

Notes, as here meant, are unlike the ordinary letter, and in some 
respects more nearly resemble cards. They are always formal; are 
written in the third person; the heading and signature are omitted and 
the date is placed at the close instead of the beginning. 

They are used between equals: i. In all matters of ceremony, such as 
invitations to weddings, receptions, dinners, balls, etc., and in the 
answers, whether accepting or declining. 2. In all brief communica- 
tions between persons but slightly acquainted. 

They are used between unequals when a superior addresses an inferior 
or the reverse, if the message is a brief one. 

Like cards they must be of the finest quality of unglazed card-board • 
the heavier the board the more desirable. The color most used is 
plain white, but very delicate tints are allowable. The size and color 
depend entirely on the styles, which vary constantly. The wording 
should be as concise as courtesy will allow, and the penmanship or 
engraving must be plain, beautiful, and without flourishes, to be in good 
form. Both the paper and envelopes usually contain the monogram of 
the writer, and wedding invitations combine the initials of the bride and 
the bridegroom in the monogram. All invitations should be enclosed in 
envelopes; the inner one to match the paper, and the outer one, 
coarser, to protect the other. For the various anniversary weddings it 
is customary to have the invitation engraved or written on material 
characteristic of the occasion, or paper in imitation. 

Paper — One year married. 

Wooden — Five years married. 

Tin — Ten years married. 

Crystal — Fifteen vcars married. 



122 LETTER WRITING. 



China — Twenty years married. 

Silver — Twenty-five years married. 

Gold — Fifty years married. 

Diamond — Seventy-five years married. 

An invitation to dinner must always be answered at once whether an 
answer is requested or not. Other social invitations need not be an- 
swered unless they contain the request for an answer (R. S. V. P.). 
Failure to answer is understood to be an acceptance. 

Courtesy would always assign a reason in a regret for non-attendance, 
although not positively demanded. 

In invitations where two envelopes are used the inner contains only 
the name of the invited person; the outer the complete post-office 
address whether delivered by a messenger or sent through the mail. 

In answers whether of acceptance or regret only one envelope is used 
and should contain the name of the person named in the invitation. I f 
from a husband and wife, the answer recognizes both, although the enve- 
lope is addressed to the wife alone. 

Invitations to college and society anniversaries, and public recep- 
tions, exhibit every imaginable variety of designs, some of them 
being exceedingly beautiful. The, visiting card of the sender should 
always be inclosed with the invitation, to indicate his personal compli- 
ments. 

The following initials and phrases from the French are much used: — 

Fete Champetre, a garden party. 

Bal Masque, masquerade ball. 

Soiree Dansante, dancing party. 

Costume de Rigueur, full dress in character. 

Le Cotillon, the German. 

En Ville, E. Y., in the town or city. 

P. P. C, to take leave. 

R. S. V. P., answer if you please. 

The English custom is to date notes at the beginning, as in the fol- 
lowing example: — 

13th July, Sidney Lodge. 

Admiral the Earl of Hardwick presents his compliments to Admiral 
Farragut, and begs to say that he is now resident at the above address. 
He is lame and has difficulty in boarding ship, or he would wait in 
person on Admiral Farragut. The Earl of Hardwick hopes that he 
may be able in some way to gain Admiral Farragut's friendship. 

Admiral Farragut, U. S. Navy. 

The latest information in regard to form, size, and color of notes and 
cards may be obtained at any large stationers. 



SOCIAL LETTERS. 123 



The qualities named are dependent entirely on the fashions, so that 
the quality is the only thing of which we can assert positively, and of 
that, we say, always get the best. Unless the quality be good no amount 
of ornamentation can convey the impression of elegance and refine- 
ment. 

SECTION II. 

SOCIAL LETTERS. 

In this division we refer to all epistolary correspondence not included 
under the subject of business letters. It is so important a division that 
it is considered a distinct department of our literature, and is repre- 
sented by a larger number of eminent persons than any other subject- 
All persons are required occasionally to write letters of friendship or 
love, if not of business. Hence it is that in the literature presented 
in letters we may find something from the pen of almost every eminent 
person who has lived within the last two or three centuries. Letters 
are chiefly upon the common affairs of life, and hence possess for us 
an interest deeper than that felt in any other species of composition. 
Letters should exhibit the greatest ease and simplicity, and will be 
attractive in proportion as they are natural and unstudied. They are 
simply a conversation between two persons reduced to writing. Instead 
of being in the form of a dialogue, the first completes all he has to say 
on a given subject, replies to former questions, and asks new ones before 
any reply is offered by the second party. 

The history of no country can be complete without the letters of its 
prominent citizens; they will often illuminate a subject that would 
otherwise prove incomprehensible. By no other means can we come so 
near to the inner life — that which exhibits the true motives, and principles 
— as' in the letters to friends in whom perfect confidence is reposed 
Notice how utterly unlike are the two characters represented in the 
life of Charlotte Bronte by Mrs. Gaskell and that by T. W. Reid. In 
the former only letters to those with whom she felt some degree of 
restraint are exhibited; in the latter the most fervent outpourings of her 
heart to her life-long friend show the depth and beauty of her character- 
Not only do letters give us a knowledge of men and times, but they 
give us a feeling of intimate acquaintance with those from whom we 
are debarred by time or position. Their struggles and triumphs, shown 
by their own words, encourage us to conquer similar evils and tempta- 
tions placed in our own paths. The best letters are not always those 
of the most eminent authors. A letter may be filled with brilliant and 
polished sentences, and yet unless they seem to arise naturally out of 
the subject and flow uninterruptedly from the preceding sentences, the 



124 LETTER WRITING. 



effect of ease and grace will be destroyed and the letter will appear stiff 
and unnatural. 

Letters to our most familiar friends should never exhibit carelessness; 
we must remember not only what is due to them, but what we owe to 
ourselves, which is never to write anything of which we would hereafter 
feel ashamed under any circumstances. Avoid scandal as a pestilence, 
and only state the truth. If you give that which is doubtful, state that 
it is so, and if you afterwards find that it was a mistake it is much 
easier to correct the first impression than if you had given it as an 
absolute fact. 

In writing letters of congratulation, condolence, inquiry, etc., it is 
best to make them brief and confine them entirely to the one subject. 
The answers to letters of congratulation and condolence should express 
thanks as for a favor received. Regularity is essential to a valuable 
correspondence, for delay in answering not only shows disrespect to the 
correspondent, but diminishes the lively interest otherwise felt in the 
subjects under discussion. Promptness is especially desirable when it 
becomes necessary to render an excuse for any remissness. 

An excuse that would be accepted to-day or to-morrow as sufficient 
for the offense, might be considered an insult added to the injury if 
delayed a week or two or three weeks. 

Neatness in penmanship and general arrangement is as essential a 
characteristic of social as of business letters. 

There are more forms from which to choose that which pleases us 
best, but when chosen must not be deviated from. 

The location and date of a social letter may be placed at the begin- 
ning or at the close; the best form though is at the beginning. 

When the location and date are given at the close of the letter, they 
should begin on the next line below the signature and at the margin on 
the left-hand side of the paper. When the heading is omitted the letter 
should begin with the complete address. 

The address in social letters may be given at the close if the heading 
is given. 

The address should always be given even in the most unceremonious 
letter, for it could then be forwarded even if the envelope were 
defaced or destroyed. The address at the close seems less formal and 
is therefore preferred by many. The complimentary address may be 
made to indicate the relationship or degree of friendship, but all gushing 
and extravagant terms should be avoided; they indicate silliness, shal- 
lowness, or insincerity. The address, whether at the beginning or the 
close of a letter, should begin at the margin line. The complimentary 
address usually depends for its position on the position of the address. 



SOCIAL LETTERS. 125 



Notice the following forms: — 



i-te ^-x^teu 



ive 4i€-i>i , ( ewn,. 



{etzi, (<27'U&n>tt .- Cp.-ct>e/iyC vnty utciA?n.€4^ 



■it^€U'€€^€i^n4- <m 



d^u^x>edii^C'C e<^c^m^n^i^oG^t 



% 






letM- (3y Lw> 



MM>C 






J ft// ft fi&m-, ^tryyitsn-. 



The last form (3) is the most commonly used, and is preferable for 
domestic and intimate friendship letters. 

The complimentary closing, like the complimentary address, should 
be governed by the relations existing between the writer and his corre- 
spondent. However, do not use the same term in the address and in 
the closing. A letter beginning Dear Friend, My dear Friend, etc., 
should never be closed Your friend, Sincerely your friend, etc., but 
rather, Truly yours, Yours sincerely, Very truly yours, etc., thus avoid- 
ing tautology in the use of the term friend. 

Give your signature in full, so that the letter may be returned to you 
in case it fails to be delivered to your correspondent. This precaution 



126 LETTER WRITING. 



seems necessary (even when special request envelopes are used) in all 
important letters. If a letter is not worth having returned to you, do 
not send it. 

Many writers have the very bad habit of crosslining their letters. 
This would be an abominable practice even if the penmanship were 
clear and legible; under all circumstances it is not to be tolerated. 
Paper and postage are so cheap, that, for the sake of saving an extra 
sheet or double postage, you have no right to impose upon the good 
nature of your correspondent by expecting him to read such a letter. 

Paragraphing in letters should be governed by the same rules used 
for other species of composition. If used too frequently they give the 
letter a broken and disconnected appearance. Some writers make a 
distinct paragraph of each sentence; others omit to paragraph at all, and 
thus subject their correspondents to much inconvenience if they should 
wish to refer to a particular subject or division of a subject. Refer to 
paragraphing, page 81, for position. 

The penmanship must be plain, neat, and perfectly legible. Many 
persons affect a scrawl, thinking poor penmanship a mark of genius. 
A genius may write poorly, but it will be because he has given the sub- 
ject no attention — he can afford to be careless in minor points, if the 
beauty of the construction of his sentences is sufficient to attract and 
hold the attention. If the sentences are poorly constructed and badly 
written, nothing can save the writer from the imputation of ignorance. 
Avoid all flourishing, and if you cannot make your penmanship elegant, 
at least make it legible, and save your correspondent unnecessary work 
in deciphering. Rather a small handwriting is most suitable for corre- 
spondence. 

Social letters do not require that only every other page should be 
written upon; fill each page before proceeding to the next. Every 
mechanical detail, as well as the polishing and rounding of the sentences, 
should be carefully studied if you wish your letter to be appreciated. 

It is impossible to prescribe any particular style for social letters, for 
the styles are as various as the letters themselves. It can only be said 
that the style must suit the occasion. A playful, bright, and sparkling 
style, that would be suitable for a letter of congratulation would be 
utterly unsuited to a letter of condolence, which must be dignified, as 
well as sympathetic, to show a proper degree of respect. 

A good style is within reach of all, requiring only patience and perse- 
verance. He, who would write well, must begin with the foundation and 
acquire a thorough knowledge of grammar and rhetoric. 

Practice and the study of good letters will accomplish all that need 
be desired, after the foundation is secured. 



TITLES AND FORMS OF ADDRESS. 127 

Read the letters at the close of this volume and any others by good 
authors that you can obtain. No other means will cultivate fluency of 
expression so rapidly, and fluency is the quality most to be desired. 

Do not underline frequently; when used often it loses its effect and 
produces no distinct impression. 

SECTION III. 
TITLES AND FORMS OF ADDRESS. 

The following abbreviations are supplementary to those already 
given on page 5. 

Mr., mister. Col., Colonel. 

Messrs., meaning gentlemen. Adm., Admiral. 

Mrs., missis. Commo., Commodore. 

L. H. D., Dr. of Polite Literature. Capt, Captain. 

J. U. D., Dr. of Canon and Civil Com., Commander. 

Laws. E. E. and M. P., Envoy Extraordi- 

P. L., Poet Laureate (Eng.) nary and Minister Plenipoten- 

C. M., Master in Surgery. tiary. 

T. E., Topographic Engineer. M. R. and C. G., Minister Resi- 

D. E., Dynamic Engineer. dent and Consul-General. 

M. E., Military or Mechanical En- Sec. Leg., Secretary of Legation. 

gineer. Int., Interpreter. 

Rt. Rev., a Bishop. C. G., Consul-General. 

C. J., Chief Justice. V. C. G., Vice-Consul-General. 

Jus., Justice. C, Consul. 

H. Exc, His Excellency, Foreign Con. Agt., Consular Agent. 

Ministers and Governors. C. A., Commercial Agent. 

Gen., General. C. S. O., Chief Signal Officer. 

Lt. Gen., Lieutenant-General. Eng. in Chf., Engineer in Chief. 

Maj. Gen., Major-General. Lib., Librarian. 

The subject of titles is an important one, owing to their universal use. 
It is customary to apply one of respect where there is neither a profes- 
sional nor an official title. The writer should never assume a title 
except that denoting his office in official letters, or his profession in busi- 
ness letters. 

Although Mr. and Esq. are used as synonymous terms, Mr. may be 
used with more freedom, being applicable to all men, while Esq. should 
only be used in addressing those who tjave by their own exertions gained 
a right to the respect of all men. The higher the position, however, the 
less the necessity for distinctive titles. 

The man distinguishes the title, and we can accord him no highe r 
compliment than by addressing him as Mr. . There are thousands 



128 LETTER WRITING. 



of Jeffersons and Lincolns, but if we say Mr. Jefferson or Mr. Lincoln 
there can be no doubt as to the person meant. 

Mr. is often used before the official title, as ; Mr. President, Mr. Sen- 
ator, etc.; it is also used between Rev. and the surname if no other 
title is given and the Christian name is not known. 

Mrs. is applied to all married women, and if the husband has a title, 
it may be used before it, as; Mrs. Admiral Farragut, Mrs. Gen. Grant, 
Mrs. Rev. L. M. Jones; but if the title belongs to the wife, it would 
precede Mrs., as; Rev. Mrs. L. M. Jones. 

If a lady is a physician or a minister of the gospel, her title should be 
given her, as; Rev. Mrs. Eliza James, or Dr. Eliza James, or Eliza 
James, M. D. 

Miss is applied to all unmarried ladies; if there are two or more 
daughters in the family only the eldest would be Miss Smith, Miss 
Jones, etc., and each of the others would use her Christian name, as; 
Miss Lizzie Smith, Miss Carrie Jones. 

Master is applied to all boys, and was formerly applied to the princi- 
pal or teacher in Grammar and High Schools, but its use is discontinued. 
Professor has taken its place and is a much abused title. It belongs by 
right only to those who have been elected to a professorship in a char- 
tered institution that has the power of conferring degrees. Courtesy 
has applied it to all noted specialists. 

Another misused title is Doctor of Medicine (M. D.). It should 
only be applied to those who are graduates of regular colleges, and 
quacks who assume this title for the purpose of deluding the public 
should be punished according to law. 

The President is the form used in addressing our Chief Magistrate, 
and is more distinctive than any number of titles would be. 

All civil titles should belong only to the office and not to the officer, 
and should not be retained when the term of office has expired. 

Hon. properly belongs to the Vice-President, Foreign Ministers, 
Members of the Cabinet, and Members of Congress. Courtesy has 
applied it to so many undeserving, that it has ceased to imply what it 
once did. 

U. S. A. and U. S. N. are written by the officers of the United States 
Army and Navy after their names, as some of them could not otherwise 
be distinguished from the others, the titles being the same. 

When several titles belong to one person, only use the most honora- 
ble ; but if all were given they should be named in the order in which 
they were received. 



FORMS OF ADDRESS. 129 

FORMS OF ADDRESS. 

I 



<Q&.- (or) (?;%.. 9^*WW.- 



'-£<wi, 



A 



CCWtf. ,, 



5 



e<M4, (Q<z^Cu.+vc«f : (or) ^Qft-i.-- 

6 



f/lffl 



&}itfi)f/H 'OV/. - — 



130 LETTER WRITING. 



£ ( Q r '(f,L!,e4,€sn<c£ tzMsd ^-^n&edA&efocC 



'fA/t 



t§- 



tf/~ rn/r/ JUx-tfl ^2/tA-: 



t~ &Ce *-Y i e£ t <ff ' 1 1 <rw 



£■* id- t/ -tn-e- 



t //< 



Innumerable other examples might be given, but they would not 
differ materially in arrangement from those preceding. 

The closing terms of respect in a letter should receive special atten- 
tion. Annexed are a few from the letters of well-known writers. They 
should never appear abrupt and disconnected from the letter. 

i 
If there be anything with regard to the choice or matter of your studies in which I 
can assist you, let me know, as you can have no doubt of my being in all things, 

Most affectionately yours, 
G. H. 

2 
Go on, my dear brother, in the admirable dispositions you have toward all that is 
right and good. I have neither paper nor words to tell you how tenderly I am yours. 

C. 

3 

The best wishes that can be found for your health, honor, and happiness, ever 
attend you, from yours, etc., B. F. 

4 
Believe me ever, dear Miss Edgeworth, 

Yours with the greatest truth and respect, 

Walter Scott. 

5 

Let me conclude by saying to you what I have had too frequent occasion to say to 
my other remaining old friends, the fewer we become, the more let us love one another. 

Adieu, &c, 

B. Franklin. 
6 
Once more I beg to hear speedily from you. Jane and Dick are truly yours, so is 
my dear uncle, your affectionate kinsman and humble servant, 

E. B. 



LETTERS AND EXTRACTS. 131 



Believe me to be, with the utmost sincerity, as I really am, madam, your faithful, 
humble servant, 

J. s. 
8 

I have the honor to be, Rev. Sir, &c, 

B. F. 



To that mercy, my dear cousin, I commend you, with earnest wishes for your wel- 
fare, and remain your ever affectionate, 

W. Cowper. 
IO 

To this, however painful for the present, I cannot but advise you, as to a source 
of comfort and satisfaction in the time to come; for all comfort and all satisfaction is 
sincerely wished you by, dear sir, yours &c, 

S. Johnson. 
II 

The tenderest regard evermore awaits you from your most affectionate, 

A. A. 
12 

Believe me, my dear sir, 

Yours very sincerely, 

O. W. Holmes. 
13 

Ever yours, 

Charles Sumner. 

SECTION IV. 
LETTERS AND EXTRACTS FROM LETTERS. 

Among the following letters may be found every grace of composi- 
tion, ease, naturalness, beauty of thought and of expression, rhetorical 
elegance and logical exactness. Those given can convey but the 
merest outline of what may be found in the field of letters, but will 
point the way, to the careful student, so that he may form his own style 
in accordance with the best models. No earnest student should be 
satisfied with the little given here, but should obtain the volumes from 
which they are selected. 

The following is a letter from Wolfgang Mozart when fourteen years 
of age: — 

Milan, Nov. 3, 1770. 
My very dearly loved Sister: — 

I thank you and mamma for your sincere good wishes; my most ardent desire is 
to see you both soon in Salzburg. In reference to your congratulations, I may say 
that I believe Herr Martinelli suggested your Italian project. My dear sister, you 
are always so very clever, and contrived it all so charmingly that, just underneath 
your congratulations in Italian, followed M. Martini's compliments in the same style 



132 LETTER WRITING. 



of penmanship, so that I could not possibly find you out; nor did I do so, and I 
immediately said to papa, "Oh! how I do wish I were as clever and witty as she is!' 
Then papa answered, "Indeed that is true enough." On which I rejoined, "Oh! I 
am so sleepy;" so he merely replied, "Then stop writing." Addio! Pray to God 
that my opera may be successful. I am your brother, 

W. M., 
whose fingers are weary from writing. 

Dec. 8, 1883. 
My dear Moore: — 

Your letter, like the best, and even kindest things in this world, is both painful 
and pleasing. But, first, to what sits nearest. Do you know I was actually about 
to dedicate to you — not in formal inscription, as to one's elders — but through a 
short prefatory letter, in which I boasted myself your intimate, and held forth the 
prospect of your poem; when lo! the recollection of your strict injunctions of secrecy 
as to the said poem, more than once repeated by word and letter, flashed upon me, 
and marred my intents. I could have no motive for repressing my own desire of 
alluding to you (and not a day passes that I do not think and talk of you), but an 
idea that you might, yourself, dislike it. You cannot doubt my sincere admiration, 
waiving personal friendship for the present, which, by the by, is not less sincere and 
deep-rooted. 

I have you by rote and by heart; of which "ecce signum!" When I was at , 

on my first visit, I have a habit, in passing my time a good deal alone, of — I won't 
call it singing, for that I never attempt except to myself — but of uttering, to what I 
think tunes, your "Oh breathe not," "When the last glimpse," and "When he who 
adores thee," with others of the same minstrel — they are my matins and vespers. 

I assuredly did not intend them to be overheard, but, one morning, in comes, not 
La Donna, but II Marito, with a very grave face, saying, "Byron, I must request you 
won't sing any more, at least of those songs." I started and said, "Certainly, but 
why?" "To tell the truth," quoth he, "they make my wife cry, and so melancholy 
that I wish her to hear no more of them." 

Now, my dear M., the effect must have been from your words, and certainly not 
my music. I merely mention this foolish story to show you how much I am indebted 
to you for even your pastimes. * * * * * 

Write to me and tell me of yourself. Do you remember what Rousseau said to 
some one — "Have we quarreled? You have talked to me often, and never once 
mentioned yourself.''' Byron. 

P. S. The last sentence is an indirect apology for my own egotism, but I believe 
in letters it is allowed. I wish it was mutual. I have met with an odd reflection in 
Grimm; it shall not— at least the bad part — be applied to you or me, though one of us 
has certainly an indifferent name — but this it is: — "Many people have the reputation 
of being wicked, with whom we should be too happy to pass our lives." I need not 
add it is a woman's saying — a Mademoiselle de Sommery's. 

Notice the form of address in the following letter. All other nations 
have a tendency to use much more formal introductions to their letters 
than do Americans. 

Stuttgard, 4th June, 1782. 
Empire-free, Highly-wellborn, Particularly-much-to-be-venerated, Lord Privy Coun- 
selor: — 
The satisfaction I enjoyed at Mannheim in such copious fullness, I have paid, since 



LETTERS AND EXTRACTS. 133 

my return, by this epidemical disorder, which has made me till to-day entirely unfit 
to thank your Excellency for so much regard and kindness. And yet I am forced 
almost to repent the happiest journey of my life; for by a truly mortifying contrast of 
Mannheim with my native country, it has pained me so much, that Stuttgard and all 
Swabian scenes are become intolerable to me. Unhappier than I am can no one be. 
I have feeling enough of my bad condition, perhaps also feeling enough of my merit- 
ing a better; and in both points of view but one prospect of relief. May I dare to 
cast myself into your arms, my generous benefactor ? 

I know how soon your generous heart inflames when sympathy and humanity 
appeal to it; I know how strong your courage is to undertake a noble action, and 
how warm your zeal to finish it. My new friends in Mannheim, whose respect for 
you is boundless, told me this; but their assurance was not necessary; I myself in that 
hour of your time, which I had the happiness exclusively to enjoy, read in your coun- 
tenance far more than they had told me. 

It is this which makes me bold to give myself without reserve to you, to put my 
whole fate into your hands, and to look to you for the happiness of my life. As yet 
I am little or nothing. In this Arctic zone of taste, I shall never grow to anything, 
unless happier stars and a Grecian climate warm me into genuine poetry. Need I say 
more, to expect from Dalberg all support? 

Schiller. 

The following is a letter of Mrs. John Adams, written before her 
marriage : — 

Weymouth, 16th Apr., 1864. 
My Friend: — 

I think I write to you every day. Shall not I make my letters very cheap? 
Don't you light your pipe with them? I care not if you do. 'Tis a pleasure to me to 
write. Yet I wonder I write to you with so little restraint, for, as a critic, I fear you 
more than any other person on earth; and 'tis the only character in which I ever did 
or ever will fear you. What say you? Do you approve of that speech? Don't you 
think me a courageous being? Courage is a laudable, a glorious virtue, in your sex, 
why not in mine? For my part, I think you ought to applaud me for mine. 

Here are love, respects, regards, good wishes — a whole wagon-load of them, sent 
you from all the good folks in the neighborhood. To-morrow makes the fourteenth 
day. How many more are to come? I dare not trust myself with the thought. 
Adieu. Let me hear from you by Mr. Cyers, and excuse this very bad writing; if 
you had mended my pen it would have been better. Once more, adieu. Gold and 
silver have I none, but such as I have give I unto thee — which is, the affectionate 
regard of your 

A. S . 

Extract from a letter to Mrs. L. H. Sigourney, of Connecticut, from 
the wife of the poet South ey. of England: — 

You desire to be remembered to him who sang of ''Thalaba, the wild and won- 
drous tale." Alas! my friend, the dull, cold ear of death is not more insensible than 
his, my dearest husband's, to all communication from the world without. S 
can I keep hold of the last poor comfort of believing that he still knows me. This 
almost complete unconsciousness has not been of more than six month's standing, 
though more than two years have elapsed since he has written even his name. After 
the death of his first wife, the "Edith'' of his first love, who was for several years 



134 LETTER WRITING. 



insane, his health was terribly shaken. Yet, for the greater part of a year, that he 
spent with me in Hampshire, my former home, it seemed perfectly re-established, 
and he used to say, "It had surely pleased God that the last years of his life should 
be happy." But the Almighty's will was otherwise. The little cloud soon appeared, 
which was, in no long time, to overshadow all. In the blackness of its shadow we 
still live, and shall pass from under it only through the portals of the grave. 

The last three years have done on me the work of twenty. The one sole business 
of my life is, that which I verily believe keeps the life in me, the guardianship of my 
dear, helpless, unconscious husband. 

DR. FRANKLIN TO DAVID HARTLEY, ESQ., M. P. 

Passy, July 5, 1785. 
I cannot quit the coasts of Europe without taking leave of my ever dear friend, Mr. 
Hartley. We were long fellow-laborers in the best of all works, the work of peace. 
I leave you still in the field; but, having finished my day's task, I am going home to 
go to bed. Wish me a good night's rest, as I do you a pleasant evening. Adieu; 
and believe me ever yours most affectionately, 

B. Franklin. 

WILLIAM COWPER, ESQ., TO LADY HESKETH. 

Your letters are so much my comfort that I often tremble lest by some accident I 
should be disappointed; and the more, because you have been, more than once, so 
engaged in company on the writing day, that I have had a narrow escape. Let me 
give you a piece of good counsel, my cousin; follow my laudable example; write when 
you can; take Time's forelock in one hand and a pen in the other, and so make sure 
of your opportunity. It is well for me that you write faster than anybody, and 
more in an hour than other people in two, else I know not what would become of 
me. When I read your letters I hear you talk, and I love talking letters dearly, 
especially from you. Well! the middle of June will not be always a thousand years 
off; and when it comes I shall hear you and see you too, and shall not care a farthing 
then if you do not touch a pen in a month. 

O. W. HOLMES TO NATHANIEL HAWTHORNE. 

Boston, April 9, 1851. 
My dear Sir: — 

I have been confined to my chamber and almost to my bed for some days since 
I received your note; and in the meantime I have received what was even more 
welcome, the new Romance "from the author." While I was too ill to read, my 
wife read it to me, so that you have been playing physician to my heartaches and 
headaches at once, with the magnetism of your imagination. * * * 

I don't want to refuse anything you ask me to do. I shall come up, I trust about 
the 1st of June. I would look over the MS. in question, as a duty, with as much 
pleasure as many other duties afford. To say the truth, I have as great a dread of 
the Homo Candatits Linn., Anglice, the Being with a Tale, male or female, as any 
can have. 

"If foes they write, if friends they read me dead," said poor Hepzibah's old 
exploded poet. Still, if it must be, I will stipulate to read a quantity not exceeding 
fifty-six pounds avoirdupois by weight, or eighteen reams by measure, or "tale," 
provided there is no locomotion in the case. The idea of visiting Albany does not 
enter into my intentions. I do not know who would serve as a third or a second 



LE TTERS A ND EXTRA CTS. 2 35 

member of the committee; Miss Sedgwick, if the Salic law does not prevail in Berk- 
shire, is the most natural person to do it. But the real truth is, the little Albaneses 
want to see the author of "The Scarlet Letter," and don't care a sixpence who else 
is on the committee. That is what they are. up to. So if you want two dummies, 
on the classical condition not to leave the country except in case of invasion, absentees, 
voters by proxy, potential but not personally present bottle-holders, I will add my 
name to those of Latimer, Ridley, and Co., as a Martyr in the cause of Human 
Progress. 

Believe me, my dear Sir, 

Yours very sincerely, 

O. W. Holmes. 
To Nathaniel Hawthorne. 

goethe's mother to bettine brentano. 

Frankfort, May 12, 1808. 
Dear Bettine: — 

Thy letters give me joy, and Miss Betty, who recognizes them on the address, 
says: — "Frau Rath, the postman brings you a pleasure." Don't however be too 
mad about my son, everything must be done in order. The brown room is new 
papered with the pattern which you chose; the color blends peculiarly well, with the 
morning-twilight, which breaks over the Catherine-tower, and enters into my room. 
Yesterday our town looked quite holiday-like, in the spotless light of the alba. 
Except this, everything remains as it was. Be in no trouble about the footstool, 
for Betty suffers no one to sit upon it. 

Write much, even if it were every day. Thy affectionate friend, 

Elizabeth Goethe. 

GOETHE TO BETTINE. 

Thou art a sweet-minded child; I read thy dear letters with inward pleasure, and 
shall surely always read them again with the same enjoyment. Thy pictures of 
what has happened to thee, with all thy inward feelings of tenderness, and what thy 
witty demon inspires thee with, are real original sketches, which, in the midst of 
more serious occupations, cannot be denied their high interest, take it, therefore, as 
a hearty truth, when I thank thee for them. Preserve thy confidence in me, and let 
it, if possible, increase. Thou wilt always be, and remain to me, what thou now art» 
How can one requite thee, except by being willing to be enriched with all thy good 
gifts. Thou thyself knowest how much thou art to my mother, her letters overflow 
with praise and love. Continue to dedicate lovely monuments of remembrance to 
the fleeting moments of thy good fortune. I cannot promise thee that I will not 
presume to work out themes as high-gifted and full of life, if they still speak as truly 
and warmly to the heart. 

The grapes at my window, which before their blossom, and now a second time, 
were witnesses of thy friendly vision, swell in their ripeness; I will not pluck them 
without thinking of thee. Write to me soon, and love me. 

Goethe. 

BETTINE BRENTANO TO GOETHE. 

June, 1810. 

Dearest Friend: — As far as it concerned him, I have imparted your beautiful letter 

to Beethoven; he was full of delight, and exclaimed, "If any one can give him an 

understanding of music, it is I." The idea of searching for you at Carlsbad he 

seizes with enthusiasm; he struck his head and said, "could not I have done that 



136 LETTER WRITING. 



before? but I have already thought of it; I have only desisted through timidity, 
which often mocks my purpose, as if I were no real man, but now I am no longer 
afraid of Goethe." You may, therefore, reckon upon seeing him next year. 

And now I shall only answer the last words of your letter, from which I "gather 
honey." All things around me change, it is true, but do not grow in beauty; the 
most beautiful is, still, that I know of you, and nothing would delight me, if you were 
not, to whom I may impart it; and, if you doubt it, then you will take care of it. 
and I, too, am happier than all numbered and unnumbered friends could make me. 
My Wolfgang! you do not number among these friends; rather would I number 
none. ********* 

Both the songs of Beethoven accompany this, the other two are by me; Beethoven 
has seen them, and paid me many compliments about them; as that, if I had devoted 
myself to this art, I might have built high hopes upon it, but I only touch it in 
flight, for my art is laughing and sighing in a breath, and beyond this I have none. 

Adieu, Bettine. 

HAWTHORNE TO HIS MOTHER. 

Salem, March 7, 1820. 
Dear Mother: — 

I have left school, and have begun to fit for College under Benjm. L. Oliver, 
Lawyer. So you are in great danger of having one learned man in your family. 
Mr. Oliver thought I could enter College next commencement, but Uncle Robert is 
afraid I should have to study too hard. I get my lessons at home, and recite them 
to him (Mr. Oliver) at 7 o'clock in the morning. Shall you want me to be a Min- 
ister, Doctor, or Lawyer? A minister I will not be. I am extremely homesick. 

how I wish I was again with you, with nothing to do but to go a gunning. But 
the happiest days of my life are gone. After I have got through college, I will come 
down to learn E Latin and Greek. 

1 remain, 

your 

affectionate 
and 

dutiful 
son, 
and 

most 

obedient 
and 

most 

humble 
servant, 
and 

most 

respectful 
and 

most 

hearty 

well-wisher, 
Nathaniel Hawthorne. 



LETTERS AND EXTRACTS. 137 

HAWTHORNE TO LONGFELLOW. 

Salem, June 19, I837. 
Dear Longfellow: — 

I have to-day received and read with huge delight, your review of "Hawthorne's 
Twice Told Tales." I frankly own that I was not without hopes that you would do 
this kind office for the book; though I could not have anticipated how very kindly 
it would be done. Whether or no the public will agree to the praise which you 
bestow on me, there are at least five persons who think you the most sagacious 
critic on earth, viz., my mother and two sisters, my old maiden aunt, and finally the 
strongest believer of the whole five, my own self. If I doubt the sincerity and cor- 
rectness of any of my critics, it shall be of those who censure me. Hard would be the 
lot of a poor scribbler, if he may not have this privilege. 

Very sincerely yours, 
Nath. Hawthorne. 

HENRY W. LONGFELLOW TO HAWTHORNE. 

My dear Hawthorne: — 

I have been waiting and waiting in the hope of seeing you in Cambridge. I 
have been meditating upon your letter, and pondering with friendly admiration your 
reviews of "Evangeline" in connection with the subject of which, that is to say, the 
Acadians, a literary project arises in my mind for you to execute. Perhaps I can 
pay you back in part your own generous gift, by giving you a theme for story, in 
return for a theme for song. It is neither more nor less than the history of the 
Acadians, after their expulsion as well as before. Felton has been making some 
researches in the State archives, and offers to resign the documents into your hands. 
Pray come and see me about it without delay. Come so as to pass a night with us, 
if possible, this week; if not a day and night. 

Ever sincerely yours, 
Henry W. Longfellow. 

CHARLES BURROUGHS TO HAWTHORNE. 

Portsmouth, Sept., i860. 
Mr. Hawthorne, 

My dear Sir: — There are no Mosses on our "Old Manse," there is no Romance 
at our "Blithedale;" and this is no "Scarlet Letter." But you can give us a "Twice 
Told Tale," if you will for the second time be our guest to-morrow at dinner, at 
half past two o'clock. 

Very truly yours, 
Charles Burroughs. 

M. R. MITFORD TO HAWTHORNE. 

Swallowfield, Aug. 6, 1852. 
At the risk of troubling you, dear Mr. Hawthorne, I write again to tell you how 
much I thank you for the precious volume enriched by your handwriting, which, for 
its own sake and for yours, I shall treasure carefully so long as I live. The story 
has your mark upon it, the fine tragic construction unmatched amongst living authors, 
the passion of the concluding scenes, the subtle analysis of jealousy, the exquisite 
finish of style. I must tell you what one of the cleverest men whom I have ever 
known, an Irish barrister, the juvenile correspondent of Miss Edgeworth, says ol 
your style: "His English is the richest and most intense essence of the language I 



138 LETTER WRITING. 



know of; his words conveying not only a meaning, but more than they appear to 
mean. They point onward or upward or downward, as the case may be, and we 
cannot help following them with the eyes of imagination, sometimes smiling, some- 
times weeping, sometimes shuddering, as if we were victims of the mesmeric influence 
he is so fond of bringing to bear upon his characters. Three of the most perfect 
Englishmen of our day are Americans, Irving, Prescott, and this great new writer 
Mr. Hawthorne." So far my friend Mr. Hockey. I forget, dear Mr. Hawthorne, 
whether I told you that the writer of whose works you remind me, not by imitation, 
but by resemblance, is the great French novelist, Balzac. Do you know his books? 
He is untranslated and untranslatable, and it requires the greatest familiarity with 
French literature to relish him thoroughly. I doubt if he be much known amongst 
you; at least, I have never seen him alluded to in American literature. He has, of 
course, the low morality of a Frenchman, but, being what he is, Mrs. Browning and 
I used to discuss his personages like living people, and regarded his death as a great 
personal calamity to both. I am expecting Mrs. Browning here in a few days, not 
being well enough to meet her in London. How I wish, dear Mr. Hawthorne, that 
you were here to meet them! The day will come, I hope. It would be good for 
your books to look at Europe, and all of Europe that knows our tongue would 
rejoice to look at you. 

Ever your obliged and affectionate friend, 

M. R. Mitford. 
CHARLES SUMNBR TO HAWTHORNE. 

Senate Chamber, Mar. 26, 1853. 
My dear Hawthorne: — 

Good! good! I exclaimed aloud on the floor of the Senate as your nomination 
was announced. 

Good! good! I now write to you on its confirmation. Nothing could be more 
grateful to me. Before you go, I hope to see you. 

Ever yours, 

Charles Sumner. 

J. R. LOWELL TO HAWTHORNE. 

Cambridge, May, 1863. 

My dear Hawthorne: — 

I hope you have not forgotten that during "anniversary week" you were to 
make me a little anniversary by a visit. I have been looking forward to it ever so 
long. My plan is that you come on Friday, so as to attend the election meeting of 
our club, and then stay over Sunday, and Monday, and Tuesday, which is the last day 
of my holidays. How will that do? I am glad to hear your book is going through 
the press, and you will be nearer your proof sheets here. I have pencils of all 
colors for correcting in all moods of mind, — red for sanguine moments when one 
thinks there is some use in writing at all, blue for a modest depression, and black for 
times when one is satisfied there is no longer an intelligent public, nor one reader of 
taste left in the world. You shall have a room to yourself, nearly as high and quite 
as easy of access as your tower, and I pledge myself that my crows, cat-birds, orioles, 
chimbley-swallows, and squirrels shall present you with the freedom of their city in a 
hollow walnut, so soon as you arrive. 

Now will you write and say when you are to be expected? I assure you I have 
looked forward to your coming as one of my chiefest spring pleasures, ranking it 
with the advent of the birds. 

Always cordially yours, 

I. R. Lowell. 



LETTERS AND EXTRACTS. 139 

ON THE EVE OF THE BATTLE OF DUNBAR — OLIVER CROMWELL TO SIR ARTHUR 
HESELRIG. 

Dunbar, 2d Sept., 1650. 
* * * do you get together what forces you can against them. Send 
to friends in the South to help with more. Let H. Vane know what I write. / 
would not make it public lest danger should accrue thereby. You know what use to 
make hereof. Let me hear from you. I rest, your servant, 

Oliver Cromwell. 

HORACE WALPOLE TO H. S. CONWAY. 

Arlington Street, July 12, 1770. 

Reposing under my laurels! No, no, I am reposing in a much better tent, under 
the tester of my own bed. I am not obliged to rise by break of day, and be 
dressed for the drawing-room. I may saunter in my slippers till dinner-time, and 
not make bows till my back is as much out of joint as my Lord Temple's. In short, 
I should die of the gout or fatigue, if I was to be Polonius to a Princess for another 
week. Twice a day we made a pilgrimage to almost every heathen temple in that 
province they call a garden; and there is no sallying out of the house without descend- 
ing a flight of steps as high as St. Paul's. My Lord Besborough would have dragged 
me up to the top of the column to see all the kingdoms of the earth; but I would not, 
if he could have given them to me. 

To crown all, because we live under the line, and that we were all of us giddy 
young creatures of near threescore, we supped in a grotto in the elysian fields, and 
were refreshed with rivers of dew and gentle showers that dripped from all the trees, 
and put us in mind of the heroic ages, when kings and queens were shepherds and 
shepherdesses, and lived in caves, and were wet to the skin two or three times a day. 
Well! thank heaven, I am emerged from that elysium, and once more in a Christian 
country! Not but, to say the truth, our pagan landlord and landlady were very 
obliging, and the party went off much better than I expected. The six days rolled 
away, and the seventh is my sabbath; and I promise you I will do no manner of 
work, I, nor my cat, nor my dog, nor anything that is mine. For this reason, I 
entreat that the journey to Goodwood may not take place before the 12th of August, 
when I will attend you. 

There are not twenty people in all London. Are not you in despair about the 
summer? It is horrid to be ruined in coals in June and July. 

# Adieu. Yours ever, 

Horace Walpole. 

DANIEL WEBSTER TO MRS. J. W. PAGE. 

Richmond, April 29, 1841. 

Five o'clock a. m. 

Whether it be a favor or an annoyance, you owe this letter to my habit of early 
rising. From the hour marked at the top of the page you will naturally conclude 
that my companions are not now engaging my attention, as we have not calculated 
on being early travelers to-day. 

It is morning, and a morning sweet and fresh and delightful. Everybody knows 
the morning in its metaphorical sense, applied to so many objects and on so many 
occasions. The health, strength and beauty of early years lead us to call that period 
the "morning of life." Of a lovely young woman we say, she is "bright as the 



140 LETTER WRITING. 



morning;" and no one doubts why Lucifer is called "son of the morning." But the 
morning itself few people, inhabitants of cities, know anything about. Among all 
our good people of Boston, not one in a thousand sees the sun rise once a year. 
They know nothing of the morning. Their idea of it is, that it is that part of the day 
which comes along after a cup of coffee and a beefsteak, or a piece of toast. With 
them morning is not a new issuing of light, a new bursting forth of the sun, a new 
waking up of all that has life, from a sort of temporary death, to behold again the 
works of God, the heavens and the earth; it is only a part of the domestic day, 
belonging to breakfast, to reading the newspapers, answering notes, sending the 
children to school, and giving orders for dinner. The first faint streak of light, the 
earliest purpling of the east which the lark springs up to greet, and the deeper and 
deeper coloring into orange and red, till at length the "glorious sun is seen, regent 
of day;" this they never enjoy, for this they never see. 

Beautiful descriptions of the morning abound in all languages, but they are the 
strongest perhaps in those of the East, where the sun is so often an object of wor- 
ship. * * * * * * 

I never thought that Adam had much advantage of us from having seen the world 
while it was new. The manifestations of the power of God, like His mercies, are 
"new every morning" and "fresh every evening." We see as fine risings of the sun 
as Adam ever saw, and its risings are as much a miracle now as they were in his day» 
and I think a good deal more, because it is now a part of the miracle that for thou- 
sands and thousands of years he has come to his appointed time, without the varia- 
tion of a millionth part of a second. Adam could not tell how this might be! 

I know the morning; I am acquainted with it and love it, fresh and sweet as it is; 
a daily new creation, breaking forth and calling all that have life, and breath, and 
being, to new adoration, new enjoyments, and new gratitude. 

Be kind enough to give or send our love to your husband and children. 

Yours affectionately, 

Daniel Webster. 

CHARLOTTE BRONTE TO MISS ELLEN NURSEY. 

July, 1845. 

My dear Nell: — 

I thank you for your last letter, which I found as full or fuller of interest than 
either of the preceding ones — it is just written as I wish you to write to me — not a 
detail too much. A correspondence of that sort is the next best thing to actual con- 
versation, though it must be allowed that between the two there is a wide gulf still. 
I imagine your face, voice, presence, very plainly when I read your letters. Still, 
imagination is not reality, and when I return them to their envelope and put them by 
in my desk, I feel the difference sensibly enough. 

My curiosity is a little piqued about that countess you mention. What is her name? 
You have not yet given it. I cannot decide from what you say whether she is 
really clever or only eccentric. The two sometimes go together, but are often seen 
apart. I generally feel inclined to fight very shy of eccentricity, and have no small 
horror of being thought eccentric myself, by which observation I don't mean to insin- 
uate that I class myself under the head clever. * * 

As to society, I don't understand much about it, but from the glimpses I have had 
of its machinery, it seems to me to be a very strange, complicated affair indeed, 
wherein nature is turned upside down. Your well-bred people appear to me, figur- 
atively speaking, to walk on their heads, to see every thing the wrong way up, — a 



LETTERS AND EXTRACTS. 141 

lie is with them truth, truth a lie, eternal and tedious botheration is their notion o 
happiness, sensible pursuits their ennui. But this may be only the view ignorance 
takes of what it cannot understand. I refrain from judging them, therefore, but if I 
were called upon to swop — you know the word, I suppose — to swop tastes and ideas 

and feelings with , for instance, I should prefer walking into a good Yorkshire 

kitchen fire and concluding the bargain at once by an act of voluntary combustion. 
I shall scribble you a short note about nothing, just to have a pretext for screwing 

a letter out of you in return. I was sorry you did not go to W , firstly, because 

you lost the pleasure of observation and enjoyment; and secondly, because I lost the 
second hand indulgence of hearing your account of what you had seen. * * * 

Yours, 

Charlotte Bronte. 
FRANZ SCHUBERT TO DR. CARL. 

Written after a visit to Frau Pachler, the wife of Dr. Carl, a lady gifted with great 
musical ability. 

June 1 2th, 1827. 

Honored Sir: — 

I begin to find out already that I was far too happy and comfortable at Gratz, and 
that Vienna and I don't exactly suit one another. Certainly it is rather big, but on 
that account empty of all heart, sincerity, candor, genuine thoughts and feelings, 
rational talk, and utterly lacking in intellectual achievements. One cannot ascertain 
exactly whether people are clever or stupid, there's such a deal of petty, poor gossip 
— real cheerfulness one seldom if ever comes across. It is very possible, no doubt, 
that I have myself to blame, being so very slow in thawing. In Gratz I soon learned 
to appreciate the absence of all artifice and conventional ways; had I stayed longer, I 
should, of course, have been profoundly penetrated with the happiness of such perfect 
freedom from all restraint. 

Coming to particulars, I shall never forget the happy time passed with your dear 
wife, the sturdy Pachlers and the little Faust. These were the happiest days I have 
passed for a long time. In the hope of my being able some day to express my grati- 
tude in a fitting manner, 

I remain, with the greatest respect, yours most obediently, 

Franz Schubert. 

FRANZ SCHUBERT TO JOSEF HUTTENBRENNER. 

Dearest Friend: — I am overjoyed to find that my songs please you. As a proof of 
my sincere friendship, I send you another which I wrote at midnight for Anselm. 
But what mischief ! Instead of the box of blotting sand, I seize the ink-bottle. I 
hope over a glass of punch at Vienna, to become better acquainted with you. Vale! 

Schubert. 

LORD MACAULAY TO HIS FATHER AT THE AGE OF THIRTEEN. 

Shelford, Feb. 22d, 1S13. 
My Dear Papa: — 

As this is a whole holiday, I cannot find a better time for answering your letter. 
With respect to my health, I am very well, and tolerably cheerful, as Blundell, the 
best and most clever of all the scholars, is very kind, and talks to me, and takes my 
part. He is quite a friend of Mr. Preston's. The other boys, especially Lyon, a 
Scotch boy, and Wilberforce, are very good-natured, and we might have gone on 
very well had not one , a Bristol fellow, come here. He is unanimously allowed to 



142 LETTER WRITING. 



be a queer fellow, and is generally characterized as a foolish boy, and by most of us 
as an ill-natured one. In my learning I do Xenophon every day, and twice a week 
the "Odessey," in which I am classed with Wilberforce, whom all the boys allow to 
be very clever, very droll, and very impudent. 

We do Latin verses twice a week, and I have not yet been laughed at, as Wilber- 
force is the only one who hears them, being in my class. We are exercised also once 
a week in English composition, and letters of persons renowned in history to each 
other. We get by heart Greek grammar or Virgil every evening. As for sermon- 
writing, I have hitherto got off with credit, and I hope I shall keep up my reputation- 
We have had the first meeting of our debating society the other day, when a vote of 
censure was moved for upon Wilberforce; but he, getting up, said, "Mr. President, I 
beg to second the motion." By this means he escaped. 

The kindness which Mr. Preston shows me is very great. He always assists me in 
what I cannot do, and takes me to walk out with him every now and then. My 
room is a delightful, sunny little chamber, which nobody can enter, as there is a 
trick about opening the door. I sit like a king, with my writing-desk before me; for 
(would you believe it?) there is a writing-desk in my chest of drawers; my books on 
one side, my box of papers on the other, with my arm-chair and my candle; for every 
boy has a candlestick, snuffers, and extinguisher of his own. Being pressed for room, 
I will conclude what I have to say to-morrow, and ever remain your affectionate son, 

Thomas B. Macaulay. 

T. B. MACAULAY TO LORD NAPIER. 

Charges St., Feb. 26, 1839. 

Dear Napier: — 

I can now promise you an article in a week, or ten days at furthest. Of its 
length I cannot speak with certainty. I should think it would fill about forty pages, 
but I find the subject grow on me. 

I think that I shall dispose completely of Gladstone's theory. I wish that I could 
see my way clearly to a good counter-theory; but I catch only glimpses here and there 
of what I take to be truth. 

I am leading an easy life; not unwilling to engage in the Parliamentary battle if a 
fair opportunity should offer, but not in the smallest degree tormented by a desire for 
the House of Commons, and fully determined against office. I enjoyed Italy 
intensely; far more than I had expected. By the by, I met Gladstone at Rome. 
We walked and talked together in St. Peter's during the best part of an afternoon. 
He is both a clever and an amiable man. 

As to politics, the cloud has blown over; the sea has gone down; the barometer is 
rising. The session is proceeding through what was expected to be its most troubled 
stage in the same quiet way in which it generally advances through the dog-days 
toward its close. Everything and everybody is languid, and even Brougham seems 
to be somewhat mitigated. I met him in Lincoln's Inn Fields the other day, when I 
was walking with Ellis. He greeted me as if we had breakfasted together that morn- 
ing, and went on to declaim against everybody with even more than his usual parts, 
and with all his usual rashness and flightiness. 

Ever yours, 
T. B. Macaulay. 



LETTERS AND EXTRACTS. 143 



CHAS. LAMB TO COLERIDGE 

Apr. 14, 1832. 
My dear Coleridge: — 

Not an unkind thought has passed through my brain about you. But I have 
been wofully neglectful of you, so that I do not deserve to announce to you that if I 
do not hear from you before then, I will set out on Wednesday morning to take you 
by the hand. I would do it this moment, but an unexpected visit might flurry you. 
I shall take silence for acquiescence, and come. I am glad you could write so long a 
letter. 

Old love to, and hope of kind looks from the Gilmans when I come. 

Yours, semper idem, 

C. Lamb. 

CHAS. LAMB TO 

My dear Sir: — 

If you can come next Sunday we shall be equally glad to see you, but do not 
trust to any of Martin's appointments in future. Leg of lamb as before, at half-past 
four, and the heart of Lamb forever. Yours truly, 

30th March, 1 821. C. Lamb. 

LUDWIG BEETHOVEN TO WEGELER. 

June, 1801. 

* * * I feel that my youth is only now beginning. Was I not always 
a sickly man? But, for a time, my physical strength has been increasing more than 
ever before, and the same is true of my mental power. With every succeeding day I 
approach nearer to the goal which I feel, but cannot describe. Thus only can I live. 
No rest! I know of no repose but sleep, and it sorely pains me that I have now to 
allot more time to sleep than was once necessary. Let me be only half freed from 
my trouble and then, a perfectly mature man, I shall come to you and renew our old 
friendship. You must see me as happy as it is given me to be here below. You 
must not see me unhappy; that is more than I could bear. I shall struggle manfully 
with fate, and be sure it will not overcome me entirely. O, how beautiful it would 
be to live life over a thousand times ! But I am not made for a quiet life. * * * 

LUCY AIKEN TO DR. W. E. CHANNING. 

Hampstead, June 7, 1830. 

Dear Sir: — 

By the kindness of Mr. Ware, I have it at length in my power to send copies of 
the two little books so long since destined for your daughter; and though I have 
written to you at large so lately, I cannot resist the temptation of adding a letter. I 
hope it cannot be very troublesome to you to read what it is so agreeable to me to 
write. 

Your friend Mr. Goodhin spent an hour with me one morning, and I was much 
pleased with his mild and amiable manners, and the information which he gave me 
respecting many of your institutions and societies. I wished for more of his com- 
pany, and invited him for the next evening, when I expected Mrs. Joanna Baillie, 
Professor Smyth, and another valued friend, Mr. Whishaw, a gentleman who has 
written little, but whose literary opinions are heard in the most enlightened circles 
with a deference approaching that formerly paid to Dr. Johnson. Mr. Goodhin was 
unfortunately engaged, but he sent me Mr. Richardson, and the result was, one of 
the most animated and amusing conversaziones, chiefly between him and the two 



144 LETTER WRITING. 



gentlemen I have named — for we ladies were well content to be listeners — at which 
it has ever been my good fortune to be present. 

A more fluent talker than Mr. Richardson I think I never heard, and I doubted at 
first how he might suit my two old gentlemen — both of them great eulogists of good 
listeners; but he is very clever, and there was something so piquant in his remarks on 
what he had seen here, such a simplicity in his questions, and when he spoke of his 
own country, such abundant knowledge, so ably and clearly expressed, that they 
were content for once to take such a share of talk as they could get by hard strug- 
gling. I think the Professor of Modern History got matter for a new lecture on 
American law and politics; and he and Mr, Richmond took pains to contrive another 
meeting. But to me the most curious part was Mr. Richmond's wonder at having 
got into such high company as two or three baronets, a Scotch countess and some 
lords; and his difficulty to imagine, and ours to explain to him, how our difference of 
ranks ivorks in society. He evidently supposed a much wider separation of classes 
than actually takes place. I believe the structure of society with us may best be 
expressed by what an eminent naturalist has said of organized nature — it is not a 
chain of being, it more resembles a net; each mesh holds to several others on different 
sides. 

Our complicated state of society in recompense of great evils, has at least this 
advantage, that it brings the rich man or the noble into relation with a multitude of 
individuals, with whom he finds it necessary to his objects to associate on terms of 
social equality, notwithstanding great disparity of birth or fortune. Those very soci* 
eties of which we agree in condemning the epidemic prevalence, are useful in our 
country by their levelling effect. In a Bible society or a missionary meeting, the 
jealous laborers, and still more, the effective speakers, find themselves enabled to 
give the law to wealth and title. Scientific and literary institutions concur to the 
same results, and so does the cultivation in the higher ranks of letters and of arts. 
There is no fact, no talent, no acquirement, either useful or ornamental, no celebrity 
of any kind, but that serves its professor as a ticket of admission to the company of 
some of his superiors. I imagine that in no country there can be no less of undiscov- 
ered or unrewarded merit than in ours. 

Do you begin to suspect the insiduous aim of these remarks? Your " Means and 
Ends of a National Literature " lies before me, and I am pleading for some exception 
as respects England to the general truth of your observation, that in Europe "it is 
for his blood, his rank or some artificial distinction, and not for the attributes of 
humanity that man holds himself in respect." Perhaps, however, my position, that 
men in this country value themselves, and are valued by others, very much according 
their talents, tastes, acquirements, and their power and will to serve a sect or party, 
may not be irreconcilable with your position that they do not respect themselves suf- 
ficiently for the attributes — the common attributes of humanity. Here in the lower, 
that is the more numerous class, it is too near the truth that "man's life is cheap as 
beasts." Your estimate of our literature I think very just. I am not, however, 
without hope that in laboring, as you say, for ourselves, which the difficulties of our 
present situation render imperative upon us, some general truths may be elicited 
which may be capable of extended application, at least in the old countries of Europe, 
which continue to look to us for examples of many kinds; to you they will be less 
available. * #***#»» 

It was with great concern I heard from the Wares that you had sustained a severe 
attack of illness, though I learned at the same time of your recovery. Pray take 



LETTERS AND EXTRACTS. 145 

care of yourself for many sakes beside your own; you have yet much to do for the 
world; and pray take it into consideration whether you ought not to winter in a 
milder climate, such as ours. 

How very much we would make of you if we had you here. Believe me, ever 
yours, with the truest regard. 

L. Aiken. 

DR. CHANNING TO MISS AIKEN. 

Boston, Jan. I, 1841. 
My dear Miss Aiken: — 

I have no time to write a letter in reply to your last of October, but this was so 
acceptable that I ought not to let our steam packet sail without some acknowledg- 
ment of it. You write under some fears of a war. Let us be grateful that the storm 
is blown over, or rather that its ravages are so confined. 

I confess I am shocked by your victories in Syria and your attack on China. My 
mind continually asks whether there is no relief from these terrible social evils, and I 
am continually driven back to the conviction that little outward melioration is to be 
hoped but from an inward one. At the same time, I see how outward evils obstruct 
the moral and intellectual advancement in which their remedy lies. In the course of 
the last few months, I have been more struck than ever with the terrible power con- 
ferred by our present social condition on individuals. A few men might have involved 
the civilized world in war — might have broken up the intercourse of nations, reduced 
millions to want and made themselves felt in every human habitation over half the 
globe. 

I have asked, Ought a few statesmen thus to hold in their hands the destinies 
of the race? I ask, too, if this fearful concentration of power growing out of our 
union into communities ought to exist. Are any men, whether a ministry or legisla- 
ture, worthy of such a trust? It is this vast dazzling power which has intoxicated, 
maddened the selfish great from the beginning; and history is little more than an 
unravelling of the complicated schemes and toils of men for winning it. 

Is not the prize too great to be set before men? Ought the vast energies of Eng- 
land to become a unity by political combinations which the ambitious may turn to 
their vile purposes? Cannot these vast masses of nations be broken up or modified • 
I merely state to you thoughts which have been rushing through my mind. I have 
been too busy in other ways to follow them out. That some great truth may come 
from pursuing them, I strongly suspect. The idea of making essential changes in 
these colossal accumulations of power which have lasted so many ages, must seem an 
extravagance, but the national bond is not what it once was. Men of different 
languages are beginning to understand a higher bond. 

But I must stop dreaming. Your letter, as I said, gave me much pleasure, but I 
was sorry to read your severe strictures on Carlyle. Let us be tolerant. Let us be 
willing that men should talk in their own language, however uncouth, — give us their 
extravagances, if they are earnest, strong-minded, generous men. Carlyle has often 
stirred up my spirit and opened to me noble fields of thought. I do not know that 
I owe him many new views, but he has made some great ones more real to me, and 
this is no small debt. You must have discovered in me a touch of that malady called 
mysticism, and will therefore wonder the less at my German leanings. I am, how- 
ever, no reader of German. I have caught this from nobody. It was born and bred 
in me, and therefore more hopeless. Accept this hasty expression of thought, if 
thought it may be called, as a testimony to the pleasure you give me by writing. 

Very truly your friend, 

W. E. C banning. 



146 LETTER WRITING. 

FRANCES BURNEY TO MISS S. BURNEY. 

Chesington, Sunday, July 6, 1778. 
My dearest Susy: — 

I have been serving Daddy Crisp a pretty trick this morning. How he would 
rail if he found it all out! I had a fancy to dive pretty deeply into the real rank in 
which he held my book; so I told him that your last letter acquainted me who was 
reported to be the author of " Evelina." I added that it was a profound secret, and 
he must by no means mention it to a human being. He bid me tell him directly, 
according to his usual style of command — but I insisted upon his guessing. 

" I can't guess," said he; " maybe it is you! " "Oddso!" thought I, "what do 
you mean by that?" " Pooh! nonsense!" cried I, "what should make you think of 
me?" "Why, you look guilty," answered he. This was a horrible home stroke. 
However, I found it was a mere random shot, and without much difficulty I laughed 
it to scorn. And who do you think he guessed next? My father! — There's for you! 
— and several questions he asked me, whether he had lately been shut up much, 
and so on. And this was not all, for he afterwards guessed Mrs. Thrale and Mrs. 
Gre.ille. 

There's honor and glory for you! I assure you I grinned prodigiously. He then 
would guess no more. So I served him another trick for his laziness. I read a 
paragraph in your last letter (which, perhaps, you may not perfectly remember), in 
which you say the private report is that the author is a son of the late Dr. Friend^ 
my likeness. Now this son is a darling of my daddy's, who reckons him the most 
sensible and intelligent young man of his acquaintance; so I trembled a few, for I 
thought, ten to one but he'd say: "He? — not he — I promise you!" But no such 
thing; his immediate answer was: " Well, he's very capable of that or anything else." 
I grinned broader than before. 

Frances Burney 

RALPH WALDO EMERSON TO A CLASSMATE WHO WENT FROM HARVARD TO 
ANDOVER. 

Boston, Apr. 27, 1825. 

My dear Lord W : — A tall cousin of mine (Mr. Shepard) hath informed me 

that you have lately descended upon them at Andover, to learn their good ways — 
from the miserable school of heterodoxy at Cambridge. 

Now I determined forthwith to write to my right scholarly classmite, for several 
distinct reasons: — to congratulate you upon you singular exemption from the genera^ 
misery of your compeers, who have rushed into the tutor's desks of every Minerva's 
temple in the country; then to claim the honor of corresponding with one scholar in 
the land, — and to enjoin it upon you, as a primal duty, to write a letter from your 
seat of science, to a desponding school-master. I am delighted to hear there is such 
a profound studying of German and Hebrew, Parkhurst and Jahn, and such other 
names as the memory aches to think of, on foot at Andover. Meantime Unitarian- 
ism will not hide her honors; as many hard names are taken, and as much theo- 
logical mischief is planned at Cambridge as at Andover. By the time this genera- 
tion gets upon the stage, if the controversy will not have ceased, it will run such a 
tide that we shall hardly be able to speak to one another, and there will be a Guelf 
and Ghibeline quarrel, which cannot tell where the difference lies. * * * 

I have a high respect for Professor Stuart, but have never seen him. I want you 
to write me a description of his mind, body, and outward estate. The good people 
abroad, who are Calvanists up to the chin, do not treat him well. He watches upon 



LE TTERS AND EXTRA C TS. 1 47 

their outposts, and receives all the weapons of the enemy, and those within the 
pale, his brethren of Connecticut, accuse him of apostasy. They should know that 
the opposite party humbly judge that if they lose him they lose all, and that any 
party can boast lew such redeeming Palladiums. 

What are you studying beside Bibles ? Do you let suns and moons, eclipses and 
comets pass without calculation or account? Is there not time for trigonometry, no 
not for a logarithm? Or, if all these are forgotten, I hope you have not sacrificed 
Johnson and Burke, Shakspeare and Scott, altogether. Books are not so numerous 
at Andover, but that you will want the Cambridge library, which, by the way, grows 
rich rapidly, and bids fair to load its shelves to the breaking point, under the care of 
such an eloquent beggar as Professor Cogswell. He has already won away to the 
library most of the splendid European books in Boston, and obliged Mr. Thorndike 
to cover the Ebeling library, which he presented. 

But whatever may be your pursuits, your designs, or your advantages, this is to 
remind you that I expect a very literary letter which may unfold them all to my 
admiration. You can form no conception how much one grovelling in the city 
needs the excitement and impulse of literary example. The sight of broad, vellum- 
bound quartos, the very mention of Greek and German names, the glimpse of a 
dusty, tugging scholar, will wake you up to emulation for a month. 

You will excuse the liberty I have taken, in addressing myself to you, unasked, to 
solicit a correspondence, but I am aweary of myself. * * * 

I suppose you may know opportunities to send to Frye; if not, pray drop a letter 
into the post-office, the first time you pass by it, to 

Your friend and classmate, 

R. Waldo Emerson. 

CHARLES DICKENS TO W. C. MACREADY. 

Devonshire Terrace, Tuesday, 
Nov. 23d, 1847. 
My dear Macready: — 

I am in the whirlwind of finishing a number with a crisis in it; but I cannot fall 
to work without saying, in so many words, that I feel all words insufficient to tell 
you v\hat I think of you after a night like last night. The multitudes of new tokens 
by which I know you for a great man, the swelling within me of my love for you, the 
pride I have in you, the majestic reflection I see in you of all the passions and aflec 
tions that make up our mystery, throw me into a strange kind of transport that has 
no expression but in a mute sense of attachment, which, in truth and fervency, is 
worthy of its subject. 

What is this to say ? Nothing, God knows, and yet I cannot leave it unsaid. 

Ever affectionately yours, 

Charles Dickens. 
P. S. — I never saw you more gallant and free than in the gallant and free scenes 
last night. It was perfectly captivating to behold you. However, it shall not inter- 
fere with my determination to address you as Old Parr in all future time. 

CHARLES DICKENS TO WII.KIE COLLINS. 

Tavistock House, June 6, 1856. 
My dear Collins: — 

I have never seen anything about myself in print which has much correctness in 
it — any biographical account of myself, I mean. I do not supply such particulars 



14 8 LETTER WRITING. 



when I am asked for them by editors and compilers, simply because I am asked for 
them every day. If you want to prime Forgues, you may tell him, without fear of 
anything wrong, that I was born at Portsmouth, on the 7th of February, 18 12; that 
my father was in the Navy Pay Office; that I was taken by him to Chatham when I 
was very young, and lived and was educated there till I was twelve or thirteen, I 
suppose; that I was then put to a school near London, where (as at other places) I 
distinguished myself like a brick; that I was put in the office of a solicitor, a friend 
of my father's, and didn't much like it; and after a couple of years (as well as I can 
remember), applied myself with a celestial or diabolical energy to the study of such 
things as would qualify me to be a first rate parliamentary reporter — at that time a 
calling pursued by many clever men who were young at the Bar; that I made my 
de^but in the gallery (at about eighteen, I suppose), engaged on a voluminous publi- 
cation no longer in existence, called The Mirror of Parliament; .that when Tht 
Morning Chronicle was published by Sir John Easthope and acquired a large circu- 
lation, I was engaged there, and that I remained there until I had begun to publish 
" Pickwick," when I found myself in a condition to relinquish that part of my labors; 
that I left the reputation behind me of being the best and most rapid reporter ever 
known, and that I could do anything in that way under any sort of circumstances, 
and often did. I dare say I am at this present writing the'best short-hand writer in 
the world.) 

That I began, without any interest or introduction of any kind, to write fugitive 
pieces for the old Monthly Magazine, when I was in the gallery for The Mirror of 
Parliament; that my faculty for descriptive writing was seized upon the moment I 
joined The Morning Chronicle, and that I was liberally paid there and handsomely 
acknowledged, and wrote the greater part of the short descriptive "Sketches by 
Boz," in that paper; that I had been a writer when I was a mere baby, and always 
an actor from the same age; that I married the daughter of a writer to the Signet 
in Edinburgh, who was the great friend and assistant of Scott, and who first made 
Lockhart known to him. 

And that here I am. 

Finally, if you want any dates of publication of books, tell Wills, and he'll get 
them for you. 

This is the first time I ever set down even these particulars, and glancing them 
over I feel like a wild beast in a caravan describing himself in the keeper's absence. 

Ever faithfully, 
Charles Dickens. 

P. S. — I made a speech last night at the London Tavern, at the end of which all 
the company sat holding their napkins to their eyes with one hand, and putting the 
other into their pockets. A hundred people or so contributed nine hundred pounds 
then and there. 

CHARLES DICKENS TO HIS DAUGHTER. 

Devonshire Terrace, Tuesday, 

February 27th, 1849. 
My dearest Mamey: — 

I am not engaged on the evening of your birthday. But even if I had an 
engagement of the most particular kind, I should excuse myself from keeping it, so 
that I might have the pleasure of celebrating at home, and among my children, the 
day that gave me such a dear and good daughter as you. 

Ever affectionately yours, 

Charles Dickens. 



LETTERS AND EXTRACTS. 149 

CHARLES DICKENS TO MR. CLARKSON STANFIELD. 

Devonshire Terrace, May 25, 1849. 
My dear Stanfield:— 

No — no — no! Murder, murder! Madness and misconception! Any one of the 
subjects — not the whole. Oh, blessed star of early morning, what do you think I 
am made of, that I should, on the part of any man, prefer such a pig-headed, calf- 
eyed, donkey-eared, imp-hoofed request! 

Says my friend to me, "Will you ask your friend, Mr. Stanfield, what the damage 
of a little picture of that size would be, that I may treat myself with the same, if I 
can afford it?" Says I, " I will." Says he, "Will you suggest that I should like it 
to be one of those subjects ?" Says I, "I will." I am beating my head against the 
door with grief and frenzy, and I shall continue to do so until I receive your answer. 

Ever heartily yours, 

The Misconceived One. 

CHARLES DICKENS TO MRS. DICKENS. 

Clifton, Nov. 13th, 1 85 1. 
My dearest Kate: — 

I have just received your second letter, and am quite delighted to find that all 
is going on so vigorously, and that you are in such a methodical, business-like, and 
energetic state. I shall come home by the express on Saturday morning, and shall 
hope to be at home between eleven and twelve. * * * 

I am tired enough, and shall be glad when to-morrow night is over. We expect a 
very good house. Forster came up to town after the performance last night, and 
promised to report to you that all was well. 

Jerrold ;is in extraordinary force. I don't think I ever knew him so humorous. 
And this is all my news, which is quite enough. I am continually thinking of the 
house in the midst of all the bustle, but I trust it with such confidence to you that I 
am quite at my ease about it. 

With best love to Georgy and the girls, 

Ever, my dearest Kate, most affectionately yours, 

Charles Dickens. 

P. S. — Topham has suddenly come out as a juggler, and swallows candles, and 
does wonderful things with the poker very well indeed, but with a bashfulness and 
embarrassment extraordinarily ludicrous. 

MLLE. RACHEL TO HER MOTHER. 

St. Petersburg, 1S54. 
Dear Mother: — 

Yesterday for my benefit I played Camille and Lisbie. My success, or rather 
triumph, was complete; their Imperial Majesties were present. Impossible to count 
the bouquets thrown to me; as for recalls, the exact number was seven hundred thou- 
sand. The Grand Duchess Helene sent me a magnificent Turkish shawl; ah, Mad- 
ame Felix, how well that shawl will look upon your shoulders! They want me to 
come back next winter, but I promise nothing, although I have quite made up my 
mind never to return to the Theatre Francaise, even if they offered me a hundred 
thousand francs for six months. And, yet, I feel.that it will he a severe blow to me 
to leave the public to whom I have owed so much for the last sixteen years! 

Elisa. 



150 LETTER WRITING. 



RACHEL TO HER ELDEST SON. 

New York. 
I hope, my dear Alexander, that while your little mother is making a collection 
of laurels and dollars in America, you will do her honor at the next examinations. 
Think how happy I shall be when I receive such welcome news. Gabriel is still 
rather too young for me to talk about his studies, but his turn will come in time; at 
least I hope so. 

Your little mother, who loves you both passionately, 

Rachel. 

MISS SEDGWICK TO MR. ROBERT SEDGWICK. 

Stockbridge, Aug. 13, 18 1 3. 
* * * I am satisfied, by long and delightful experience, that I can never love 
anybody better than my brothers. I have no expectation of ever finding their equal 
in worth and attraction, therefore — do not be alarmed; I am not on the verge of a 
vow of celibacy, nor have I the slightest intentions of adding any rash resolutions to 
the ghosts of those that have been frightened to death by the terrors of maiden life; 
but, therefore — I shall never change my condition until I change my mind. You 
will acknowledge, dear Robert, that, notwithstanding the proverbial mutability of a 
woman's inclination, the probability is in favor of my continuing to stamp all the coin 
of my kindness with a sister's impress, particularly when you consider that every year 
depreciates the coin in the market of matrimony. 

MR. ROBERT SEDGWICK TO MISS SEDGWICK. 

New York, August, 1883. 
My very dear sister Kate: — 

Your letter of Wednesday has just reached me; my very soul thanks you for it. 
I can never be sufficiently grateful to my Maker for 
having given me such a sister. If I had no other sin to answer for than that of being 
so unworthy of her as I am, it would be more than I could bear, and yet, when I 
read your letters, I almost think I am what I should be. I know I feel a strong 
aspiration to be such, and I am sure they make me better as well as happier. 
Lamentable, indeed, would be the degradation of any being who would not make any 
effort to merit such affection, who would not find fresh strength and fresh spirit in 
wielding the armor of virtue from the consideration of its value and from the fear 
of its forfeiture. 

MR. THEODORE SEDGWICK TO MISS SEDGWICK. 

Albany, June 6, 1820. 

* * * Having this moment perused your letter the third time, I 
could not help giving you an answer to it, though there be nothing in it interrogative. 
Nor was it meant to be tender, or sentimental, or learned, but, like all your letters, 
it is so sweet, so excellent, so natural, so much without art, and yet so much beyond 
art, that, old, cold, selfish, unthankful as I am, the tears are in my eyes, and I thank 
my God that I have such a sister. 

MISS SEDGWICK TO ALICE MINOT. 

Lenox, Oct. 23, 1862. 

* * * My love to all, and when I write this, I mean it from your 
grandfather down, to each and all, as is due from me, love and gratitude; and mind 
you, kiss my darling for me. Which is that? your father or mother? Willie or Hal? 
Charles or Rob? It would puzzle me to tell. 

Yours, my very darling, 
Catherine M. Sedgwick. 



LETTERS AND EXTRACTS. 151 

HORATIO NELSON TO MR. LOCKER. 

Palermo, Feb. 9, 1799. 
My dear Friend: — 

I well know your own goodness of heart will make all due allowance for my pres- 
ent situation, and that truly I have not the time or power to answer all the letters I 
receive at the moment. But you, my old friend, after twenty-seven years' acquaint- 
ance, know that nothing can alter my attachment and gratitude to you. I have been 
your scholar. It is you who taught me to board a French man-of-war by your con- 
duct when in the Experiment. It is you who always said, "Lay a Frenchman close, 
and you will beat him;" and my only merit in my profession is being a good scholar. 
Our friendship will never end but with my life; but you have always been too par- 
tial to me. The Vesuvian republic being fixed, I have now to look out for Sicily; 
but revolutionary principles are so prevalent in the world that no monarchial govern, 
ment is safe or sure of lasting ten years. 

Believe me ever your faithful and affectionate friend, 

Nelson. 

WM. WORDSWORTH TO HENRY CRABB ROBINSON. 

Rydal Mount, Kendal, Apr. 26, 1829. 
My dear Friend: — 

Dora holds the pen for me. A month ago the east wind gave me an inflammation 
in my left eyelid, which led, as it always does, to great distress of the eye, so that I 
have been unable either to read or write, which privations I bear patiently; and also 
a third, full as grievous, — a necessary cessation from the amusement of composition, 
and almost of thought. Truly were we grieved to hear of your illness, first, from Mr. 
Quillinan, and, this morning, from your own account, which makes the case much 
worse tha» we had apprehended. * * 

It would have been a great joy to us to have seen you, though upon a melancholy 
occasion. You talk of the more than chance of your being absent upwards of two 
years. I am entered my sixtieth year. Strength must be failing; and, snapping oft", 
as the danger my dear sister has just escaped lamentably proves, ought not to be long 
out of sight. Were she to depart, the phasis of my moon would be robbed of lig it 
to a degree that I have not courage to think of. During her illness, we often thought 
of your high esteem of her goodness, and of your kindness towards her upon all 
occasions. Mrs. Wordsworth is still with her. Dora is my housekeeper, and did 
she not hold the pen, it would run wild in her praises. 

Sara Coleridge, one of the loveliest and best of creatures, is with me, so that I am 
an enviable person, notwithstanding our domestic impoverishment. I have nothing to 
say of books (newspapers having employed all the voices I could command), except 
that the first volume of Smith's "Nollekens and his Times" has been read to me. 
There are some good anecdotes in the book; the one which made most impression on 
me was that of Reynolds, who is reported to have taken from the print of a half-penny 
ballad in the street an effect in one of his pictures which pleased him nunc than any- 
thing he had produced. If you were here, I might be tempted to talk with you 
about the Duke's settling of the Catholic question. Vet why? for you are going to 
Rome, the very center of light, and can have no occasion for my farthing candle. 

Dora joins me in affectionate regards; she is a staunch anti-papist in a woman's 
way, and perceives something of the retributive hand of justice in your rheumatism; 
but, nevertheless, like a true Christian, she prays for your speedy convalescence 

Win. Wordsworth 



152 LETTER WRITING. 



WALTER S. LANDOR TO H. C. ROBINSON. 

April, 1 83 1. 
* * * It is now several days since I read the book you recommended 
to me, "Mrs. Leicester's School;" and I feel as if I owed a debt in deferring to 
thank you for many hours of exquisite delight. Never have I read anything in prose 
so many times over within so short a space of time as "The Father's Wedding-day." 
Most people, I understand, prefer the first tale — in truth a very admirable one — but 
others could have written it. Show me the man or woman, modern or ancient, who 
could have written this one sentence: "When I was dressed in my new frock, I 
wished poor mamma was alive to see how fine I was on papa's wedding-day; and I 
ran to my favorite station at her bedroom door." How natural, in a little girl, is 
this incongruity, this impossibility! Richardson would have given his "Clarissa," 
and Rousseau his "Heloise," to have imagined it. A fresh source of the pathetic 
bursts out before us, and not a bitter one. If your Germans can show us anything 
comparable to what I have transcribed, I would almost undergo a year's gurgle of 
their language for it. The story is admirable throughout, — incomparable, inimitable. 

Yours, &c., 

W. S. Landor. 

MISS WORDSWORTH TO H. C. ROBINSON. 

Friday, December 1, 1 831. 

Had a rumor of your arrival in England reached us before your letter of yesterday's 
post, you would ere this have received a welcoming from me in the name of each 
member of this family; and, further, would have been reminded of your promise to 
come to Rydal as soon as possible after again setting foot on English ground. When 
Dora heard of your return, and of my intention to write, she exclaimed, after a 
charge that I would recall to your mind your written promise, "He must come and 
spend Christmas with us. I wish he would." Thus, you see, notwithstanding your 
petty jarrings, Dora was always, and now is, a loving friend of yours. I am sure 
I need not add, that if you can come at the time mentioned so much the more agree- 
able to us all, for it is fast approaching; but that, whenever it suits you (for you may 
have Christmas engagements with your own family) to travel so far northward, we 
shall be rejoiced to see you; and, whatever other visitors we may chance to have, we 
shall always be able to find a corner for you. We are thankful that you are returned 
with health unimpaired, — I may say, indeed, amended, — for you were not perfectly 
well when you left England. You do not mention rheumatic pains, so I trust they 
have entirely left you. 

As to your being grown older, if you mean feebler in mind, my brother says: "No 
such thing; your judgment has only attained autumnal ripeness." 

* * * You will say that my brother looks older. He is certainly 
thinner, and has lost some of his teeth; but his bodily activity is not at all diminished, 
and if it were not for public affairs, his spirits would be as cheerful as ever. He and 
Dora visited Sir Walter Scott just before his departure, and made a little tour in the 
Western Highlands; and such was his leaning to old pedestrian habits, that he often 
walked from fifteen to twenty miles in a day, following or keeping by the side of the 
little carriage, of which his daughter was charioteer. They both very much enjoyed 
the tour, and my brother actually brought home a set of poems, the product of that 
journey. 



LETTERS AND EXTRACTS. 153 

LADY BYRON TO H. C. ROBINSON. 

Brighton, Dec. 25, 1854. 

With J. J. Taylor, though almost a stranger to him, I have a peculiar reason for 
sympathizing. A book of his was a treasure to my daughter on her death-bed. 

I must confess to intolerance of opinion as to these two points, — eternal evil in any 
form, and (involved in it) eternal suffering. To believe in these would take away my 
God, who is all-loving. With a God with whom omnipotence and omniscience were 
all, evil might be eternal, — but why do I say to you what has been better said else- 
where? 

HENRY CRAB ROBINSON TO WORDSWORTH. 

Athendeum, nth Dec, 1837. 
My dear Friend: — 

Miss Martineau informs me that it being objected in America (when the proposal 
was made to give copywright to English writers) that no English writers had mani- 
fested any anxiety on the subject, a, petition or memorial was prepared and signed by 
very many English authors, for presentation to Congress; that only three writers of 
note refused to subscribe, — Mrs. Shelley, because she had never asked a favor of any 
one and never would; Lord Brougham, because, first, he was a member of another 
legislature (no reason at all); and, secondly, because he was so insignificant a writer, 
which many will believe to be more true than the speaker himself seriously thinks; 
and W. W., Esq., whose reason is not known, but who is thought to have been 
misinformed on the subject. Notwithstanding these three blanks in the roll of 
English literature, the petition produced an unparalleled impression on the House of 
Representatives. A bill was brought into the house and passed by acclamation 
unanimously, just as the similar measure of Sergeant Talfourd was received here. 

The session was a very short one, and the measure must be brought forward again. 
But Miss Martineau is assured that no doubt is entertained of its passing both Houses 
without difficulty. She could not find the printed bill when I was with her, but she 
says the privilege extends a long time. The only obligation laid on English authors 
is, that their claim must be made within six months of the publication in England. 

HANNAH MORE TO MR. HARFORD. 

Barley Wood. 
My dear Friend: — 

I have been much entertained with your picturesque letter. Scotland is a country 
I should particularly like to visit, as its scenes retain so much of their original charac- 
ter, and have not been spoiled by art and industry, which, though very good things 
in themselves, yet efface the old ideas that contribute to the pleasant romance of life. 
I particularly envy you the sight of Staffa's cave. Its laird, or, as he styles himself, 
Staffa only, has visite d me, and I remember his account of his little empire w as very 
amusing. * * * 

The heat here is almost tropical. Not a blade of grass left. The complexion of 
my field is hardly distinguishable from the gravel walk. I believe the farmers, like 
Milton's Satan, "never see the sun except to tell him how they hate his 
beams." * * * 

I have just had a visit from a very old and interesting friend, Mrs. . We 

had not met for twenty-seven years. We lived much together when I lived in the 
great and gay world. *She told me when my little book of "Manners of the Great" 
was first published (anonymously), she was sitting with the Queen, who was reading 



154 LETTER WRITING. 



it. When Her Majesty came to the passage which censured the practice of ladies in 
sending on Sunday for a hair-dresser, she exclaimed, "This, I am sure, is Hannah 
More; she is in the right, and I will never send for one again." She did not mean 
she would not have her hair dressed on a Sunday, but she would not compel a poor 
tradesman to violate the Sabbath, but rather employ one of her own house- 
hold. * 

With kind love to Mrs. H , believe me. my dear friend, 

Yours very sincerely, 

H. More. 

S. T. COLERIDGE TO JOSEPH COTTLE. 

Stoway, 1797. 
My dear Cottle: — 

Wordsworth and his exquisite sister are with me. She is a woman indeed 1 in 
mind, I mean, and heart; for her person is such, that if you expected to see a pretty 
woman, you would think her rather ordinary; if you expected to see an ordinary 
woman, you would think her rather pretty; but her manners are simple, ardent, 
impressive. In every motion her innocent soul outbeams so brightly, that who saw, 
would say, 

"Guilt was a thing impossible in her." 
Her information various. Her eye watchful in minutest observation of nature; and 
her taste a perfect electrometer. It bends, protrudes, and draws in at subtlest beau- 
ties and most recondite faults. 

She and W. desire their kindest respects to you. 

Your ever affectionate friend, 

S. T. Coleridge. 

GEORGE WASHINGTON TO DR. JOHN COCHRAN. 

Dear Doctor: — 

I have asked Mrs. Cochran and Mrs. Livingston to dine with me to-morrow; but 
am I not in honor bound to apprise them of their fare? As I hate deception, even 
where the imagination only is concerned, I will. It is needless to premise that my 
table is large enough to hold the ladies. Of this they had ocular proof yesterday. 
To say how it is usually covered is more essential, and this shall be the purport of my 
letter. Since our arrival at this happy spot, we have had a ham, sometimes a shoul- 
der of bacon, to grace the head of the table; a piece of roast beef adorns the foot, and 
a dish of beans or greens almost imperceptible decorates the center. When the cook 
has a mind to cut a figure, which I presume will be the case to-morrow, we have two 
beefsteak pies, or dishes of crabs, in addition, one on each side of the center dish, 
dividing the space, and reducing the distance between dish and dish to about six feet, 
which, without them, would be about twelve feet apart. Of late he has had the 
surprising sagacity to discover that apples will make pies; and it is a question if, in 
the violence of his efforts, we do not get one of apples instead of having both of beef- 
steaks. If the ladies can put up with such entertainment, and will submit to partake 
of it on plates, once tin, but now iron (not become so by the labor of scouring), I 
shall be happy to see them. 

This is almost the only instance of sportive writing in Washington's 
correspondence. 



LETTERS AND EXTRACTS. 155 

ELIZABETH B. BARRETT TO MR. HORXE. 

50 Wimpole St., Nov. 4th, 184,1. 

My head has ached so for two days (not my temper, I assure you) that I thought 
it was beheading itself; and now that "distracted globe" having come to a calm, I 
hasten to answer your letter. A bomb of a letter it is, to be sure! enough to give a 
dozen poets a headache apiece. "No sex — no character — no physiognomy — no age 
— no Anno Domini!" — a very volcano of a letter. 

After all, dear Mr. Home, your idea of revenge is not tragic enough for a great 
dramatist, and I may criticise back to you on such grounds. But then, again, I 
spare you on others. You needn't "try to recant." I am not angry — don't even feel 
ill-used (that feeling of melancholy complacency); and beg you to extend your dra- 
matic scepter within reach of my subject hands, and with the "diagram" at the top 
of it. 

When Socrates said that it was worse to suffer, being guilty, than being innocent, 
wasn't he right? — and am I not like Socrates? — in the sentiment, which I am right 
in — not position, which I am wrong in? At the same time it does seem hard — hard 
even for Socrates — to drink all this hemlock without a speech — to die and make no 
sign. The general criticism is too true a one, also lately true, but not equally, 
altogether true, perhaps, in everything. I think, for instance, that my Page-romaunt 
has some sex and physiognomy, however the Anno Domini may be mislaid, even in 
her case. Well — but it's a true general criticism — and true particularly, besides — and 
do send the diagram, dear Mr. Home — and be sure that however lightly I have 
spoken I must always be gravely grateful to you for telling me all such truths. * * 

I wish I could "transfuse" in my brother George, who talks of meeting you face 
to face this evening at Mrs. Orme's. 

Truly yours, 
Elizabeth B. Barrett. 

ROBERT BROWNING TO MR. HORNE. 

Pisa, Dec. 4th. 
Dear Home: — 

Your good, kind, loyal letter gave me all the pleasure you meant it should. I 
mean to "answer" it erelong, but as my wife wants to send a letter by an inclosure 
I am now getting ready for this evening, I could not help shaking your hand, 
through the long interval of Italian air, and saying, if only in a line, that I know 
your friendliness, and honor your genius as much as ever. One of these days we 
shall meet again, never fear — and then you shall see my wife, your old friend, and 
hear from her what I have often heard from her, and what, perhaps, the note tells 
you. She has long been wanting to send it. She is getting better even- day, — 
stronger, better wonderfully, and beyond all our hopes. It is pleasant living here. 
Why do you not come and try? This street we live in terminates with the Palace in 
which your Cosmo killed his son. 

Ever yours faithfully, as of old, 

R, Browning. 

W. M. THACKERAY TO MR. REED. 

Neufchatel, Switzerland, July 21, 1S53. 
My dear Reed: — 

Though I am rather slow in paying the tailor, I always pay him: and as with tai- 
lors, so with men; I pay my debts to my friends, only at rather a long day. Than 
you for writing to me so kindly, you who have so much to do. I have only begun 



156 LETTER WRITING. 



work ten days since, and now in consequence have a little leisure. Before, since my 
return from the West, it was flying from London to Paris, and vice versa, dinners 
right and left, parties every night. If I had been in Philadelphia, I could scarcely 
have been more feasted. Oh, you unhappy Reed! I see you (after that little supper 
with McMichael) on Sunday, at your own table, when we had that good Sherry- 
Madeira, turning aside from the wine-cup with your pale face! * * 

Three weeks of London were more than enough for me, and I feel as if I had had 
enough of it and pleasure. Then I remained a month with my parents; then I 
brought my girls on a little pleasuring t©ur, and it has really been a pleasuring tour. 
We spent ten days at Baden, when I set intrepidly to work again; and have been 
five days in Switzerland now; not bent on 'going up mountains, but on taking things 
easily. How beautiful it is! How pleasant! How great and affable, too, the land- 
scape is! It's delightful to be in the midst of such scenes — the ideas get generous 
reflections from them. I don't mean to say my thoughts grow mountainous and 
enormous like the Alpine chan yonder; but, in fine, it is good to be in the pres- 
ence of this noble nature. It is keeping good company; keeping away mean 
thoughts. * * * 

I am about a new story, but don't know as yet if it will be any good. It seems to 
me I am too old for story-telling; but I want money, and shall get 20,000 dollars 
for this, of which (D. V.) I'll keep fifteen. I wish this rubbish (the sketch) were 
away; I might put written rubbish in its stead. Not that I have anything to say, 
but that I always remember you and yours, and honest Mac. and Wharton, and 
Lewis, and kind fellows who have been kind to me, and I hope will be kind to me 
again. 

Goodby, my dear Reed, and believe me ever sincerely yours, 

W. M. Thackeray. 

THOMAS CARLYLE TO JOHN CARLYLE. 

Edinburgh, Dec. 21, 1821. 
I send many a thought southward to you; often in the mind's eye you appear seated 
at your mahogany tippet with the various accoutrements of a solitary student, 
laboring in secret at the task which — fear it not, my boy — will yet be rewarded 
openly. Few such quiet things in nature have so much of the sublime in them as the 
spectacle of poor but honorable-minded youth, with discouragement all around him, 
but never-dying hope within his heart, forging, as it were, the armor with which he 
is destined to resist and overcome the hydras of this world, and conquer for himself 
in due time a habitation among the sunny fields of life. Like every other virtue this 
effort may be called its own reward, even though success should never crown it. 
How poor, how beggar poor compared with this, is the vulgar rioting, punch-drink- 
ing, oyster-eating existence often led by your borough procurator or embryo provost- 
Truly, Jack, you have chosen the better part, and as your brother I rejoice to see 
you persevere in it. I perused with deep interest and pleasure your graphic account 
of the style in which our father received the spectacles. It is a cheap way of purchas- 
ing pleasure to make those that love us happy at so small an expense. 

Your affectionate brother, 

T. Carlyle". 

MRS. CARLYLE TO THOMAS CARLYLE. 

Comely Bank, April, 1827. 
Dear, Dear, — Cheap, Cheap: — 

I met the postman yesterday morning, and something bade me ask if there were 
any letters. Imagine my agitation when he gave me yours four-and-twenty hours 



LETTERS AND EXTRACTS. 257 

before the appointed time. I was so glad and so frightened, so eager to know the 
whole contents that I could hardly make out any part. In the little tobacconist's, 
where I was fain to seek a quiet place, I did at length, with much heart-beating, get 
through the precious paper, and found that you still love me pretty well, and that the 
"Craig o'Putta" was still a hope; as also that if you come not back to poor Goody on 
Saturday it will not be for want of will. Ah! nor yet will it be for want of the most 
fervent prayers to Heaven that a longing Goody can put up; for I am sick — sick to 
the heart — of this absence, which indeed I can only bear in the faith of its being 
brief. * * * 

I have not been altogether idle since we parted, though I threatened I would take 
to bed. I have finished my review, the representation of female character in the 
Greek poets, and the comparison between Caesar and Alexander, with all that I 
could understand of the "friend;" over and above which I have transacted a good 
deal of shaping and sewing, the result of which will be complete, I hope, by the day 
of your return, and fill you with "weender and amazement." Gilbert Burns is gone. 
Mr. Brodie told us of his death last week. Besides him, Mrs. Binnie, the Bruce 
people, and Mrs. Aitken, we have had no visitors, and I have paid no visits. Last 
night I was engaged to Mrs. Bruce, but I wrapped a piece of flannel about my 
throat and made my mother carry an apology of cold. But I may cut short these 
insipidities. My kindest love to all, from the weest up to Lord Moon. 

LADY MARY WORTLEY MONTAGU TO THE COUNTESS OF MAR. 

Oct. 31, 1723. 

I write to you at this time piping hot from the birthnight; my brain warmed with 
all the agreeable ideas that fine clothes, fine gentlemen, brisk tunes, and lively 
dances can raise there. It is to be hoped that my letter will entertain you; at least 
you will certainly have the freshest account of all passages on that glorious day. 
First, you must know that I led up the ball, which you'll stare at; but what is more, 
I believe in my conscience I made one of the best figures there; to say truth, people 
are grown so extravagantly ugly, that we old beauties are forced to come out on show- 
days, to keep the court in countenance. I saw Mrs. Murray there, through whose 
hands this epistle will be conveyed; I do not know whether she will make the same 
complaint to you that I do. Mrs. West was with her, who is a great prude, having 
but two lovers at a time; I think those are Lord Haddington and Mr. Lindsay; the 
one for use, the other for show. 

The world improves in one virtue to a violent degree, I mean plain-dealing. 
Hypocrisy being, as the Scripture declares, a damnable sin, I hope our publicans 
and sinners will be saved by the open profession of the contrary virtue. I was told 
by a very good author, who is deep in the secret, that at this very minute there is a 
bill cooking up at a hunting seat in Norfolk, to have NOT taken out of the command- 
ments and clapped into the creed, the ensuing session of Parliament. This bold 
attempt for the liberty of the subject is wholly projected by Mr. Walpole, who pro- 
posed it to the secret committee in his parlor. William Young seconded it, and 
answered for all his acquaintance voting right to a man. Doddington very gravely 
objected, that the obstinacy of human nature was such that lie feared when they had 
positive commands to do so, perhaps people would not bear false witness against 
their neighbors with the readiness and cheerfulness they do at present. 

This great objection seemed to sink deep into the minds of the greatest politicians 
at the board, and I don't know whether the bill won't be dropped, though it is cer- 
tain it might be carried on with great ease, the world being entirely "revenue da 



158 LETTER WRITING. 



bagatelle" and honor, virtue, reputation, etc., which we used to hear of in our 
nursery, as much laid aside and forgotten as crumpled ribands. 

To speak plainly, I am very sorry for the forlorn state of matrimony, which is as 
much ridiculed by our young ladies as it used to be by young fellows. * * * 

You may imagine we married women look very silly; we have nothing to excuse 
ourselves, but that it was done a great while ago, and we were very young when we 
did it. This is the general state of affairs; as to particulars, if you have any curiosity 
for things of that kind, you have nothing to do but to ask me questions, and they 
shall be answered to the best of my understanding, my time never being passed more 
agreeably than when I am doing something obliging to you; this is truth, in spite of 
all the beaus, wits, and wittings in Great Britain. M. W. M. 

MADAME DE SEVIGNE TO MADAME DE C. 

Paris, Monday, Dec. 15, 1670. 

I am going to tell you a thing the most astonishing, the most surprising, the most 
marvelous, the most miraculous, the most magnificent, the most confounding, the 
most unheard of, the most singular, the most extraordinary, the most incredible, the 
most unforeseen, the greatest, the least, the rarest, the most common, the most 
public, the most private till to-day, the most brilliant, the most enviable; in short, a 
thing of which there is but one example in past ages, and that not an exact one 
either; a thing that we cannot believe at Paris — how then will it gain credit at Lyons? 
a thing which makes everybody cry, "Lord, have mercy upon us!" a thing which 
causes the greatest joy to Madame De Rohan and Madame De Hauterive; a thing, in 
fine, which is to happen on Sunday next, when those who are present will doubt the 
evidence of their senses; a thing which, though it is to be done on Sunday, yet per- 
haps will not be finished on Monday. I cannot bring myself to tell it you; guess 
what it is. I give you three times to do it in. What, not a word to throw at a dog? 
Well, then, I find I must tell you. 

WILLIAM H. PRESCOTT TO MISS PRESCOTT. 

London, June 24, 1850. 
My dear Lizzie: — 

As your mother tells me that you are to write to me this week, I will do the same 
good turn to you. What shall I tell you about? there are so many things that would 
interest you in this wonderful city. But first of all, I think, on reflection, you judged 
wisely in not coming. You would have had some lonely hours, and have been often 
rather awkwardly situated. Girls of your age make no great figure here in society. One 
never, or very rarely, meets them at dinner parties, and they are not so numerous in 
the evening parties as with us, unless it be the balls. Six out of seven women whom 
you meet in society are over thirty, and many of them over forty and fifty, not to say 
sixty. The older they are the more they are dressed and diamonded. Young girls 
dress little, and wear very little ornament indeed. They have not much money to 
spend on such costly luxuries. * * * 

Coming home, we drove through the Royal Park at Windsor, among trees hun- 
dreds of years old, under which troops of deer were lazily grazing, secure from all 
molestation. The Thames is covered with swans, which nobody would dare to 
injure. How beautiful all this is! I wish, dear Lizzie, you could have a peep at the 
English country, with its superb, wide-stretching lawns, its numerous flocks of sheep 
everywhere dotting the fields, and even the parks in town, and the beautiful white 
cows, all as clean as if they had been scrubbed down. England, in the country, is 



LETTERS AND EXTRACTS. 159 

without a rival. But in town the houses are all clingy, and most of them as black as 
a chimney with the smoke. This hangs like a funeral pall over the city, penetrating 
the houses and discoloring the curtains and furniture in a very short time. You 
would be amused with the gay scene which the streets in this part of the town 
present. Splendid equipages fill the great streets as far as the eye can reach, blazing 
with rich colors, and silver mountings, and gaudy liveries. 

Everything here tells of a proud and luxurious aristocracy. I shall see enough of 
them to-day, as I have engagements of one kind or another to four houses before 
bedtime, which is now with me very regularly about twelve, sometimes later, but I 
do not like to have it later. Why have I no letter on my table from home? I trust 
I shall find one there this evening, or I shall, after all, have a heavy heart, which is 
far from gay in this gayety. 

Your affectionate father, 
William H. Prescott. 

ALEXANDER POPE TO DR. SWIFT. 

Dawley, June 28, 1728. 

I now hold the pen for my Lord Bolingbroke, who is reading your letter between 
two haycocks; but his attention is somewhat diverted by casting his eyes on the 
clouds, not in admiration of what you say, but for fear of a shower. He is pleased 
with your placing him in the triumvirate, between yourself and me; though he says 
that he doubts he shall fare like Lepidus, while one of us runs away with all the 
power like Augustus, and another with all the pleasure like Anthony. It is upon a 
foresight of this that he has fitted up his farm, and you will agree that this scheme 
of retreat at least is not founded upon weak appearances. Upon his return from the 
bath, all peccant humors, he finds, are purged out of him ; and his great temperance 
and economy are so signal that the first is fit for my constitution, and the latter would 
enable you to lay up so much money as to buy a bishopric in England. As to the 
return of his health and vigor, were you here, you might inquire of his haymakers; 
but as to his temperance, I can answer that (for one whole day) we have had nothing 
for dinner but mutton broth, beans and bacon, and a barn-door fowl. 

Adieu. I am pretty well, my mother not ill, Dr. Arbuthnot vexed with his fever 
by intervals; I am afraid he declines, and we shall lose a worthy man; I am troubled 
about him very much. 

Am, etc., 

Alexander Pope. 

REV. SYDNEY SMITH TO MRS. . 

July, 1S36. 



Dear Mrs. : — 

I shall have great pleasure in calling for you to go to Mrs. Charles Buller, on 

Wednesday. Mrs. Sydney's arm is rather better, many thanks for the inquiry. Very 

high and very low temperature extinguishes all human sympathy and relations. It is 

impossible to feel affection beyond 78 or below 20 of Farenheit; human nature is 

too solid or too liquid beyond these limits. Man only lives to shiver or to perspire, 

God send that the glass may fall and restore me to my regard for you, which in the 

temperate zone is invariable. 

Sydney Smith. 



160 LETTER WRITING. 

SYDNEY SMITH TO CHARLES DICKENS. 

May 14, 1842. 
My dear Dickens: — 

I accept youi obliging invitation conditionally. If I am invited by any man of 
greater genius than yourself, or one by whose works I have been more completely 
interested, I will repudiate you, and dine with the more splendid phenomenon of the 
two. 

Ever yours sincerely, 

Sydney Smith. 
DR. JOHNSON TO MRS. PIOZZI. 

London, July 8, 1784. 
Dear Madam: — 

What you have done, however I may lament it, I have no pretense to resent it, as 
it has not been injurious to me; I therefore breathe out one sigh more of tenderness, 
perhaps useless, but at least sincere. 

I wish that God may grant you every blessing, that you may be happy in this 
world for its short continuance, and eternally happy in a better state; and whatever I 
can contribute to your happiness I am very ready to repay, for that kindness that 
soothed twenty years of a life radically wretched. * * * I am going 
into Derbyshire, and hope to be followed by your good wishes, for I am, with great 
affection, 

Yours, etc., 
Sam Johnson. 

LORD CHESTERFIELD TO DOCTOR MONSEY. 

Bath, Nov. 26, 1766. 
Pray, dear doctor, why must I not write to you? Do you gentlemen of the faculty 
pretend to monopolize writing in your prescriptions or proscriptions? I will write 
and thank you for your kind letters; and my writing shall do no hurt to any person 
living or dying; let the faculty say as much of theirs if they can. I am very sorry to 
find that you have not been vastly well of late; but it is vastly to the honor of your 
skill to have encountered and subdued almost all the ills of Pandora's box. As you 
are now got to the bottom of it, I trust that you have found hope — which is what we 
all live upon, much more than upon enjoyment, and without which we should be> 
from our boasted reason, the most miserable animals of the creation. I do not think 
that a physician should be admitted into the college till he could bring proofs of his 
having cured, in his own person, at least four incurable distempers. In the old days 
of laudable and rational chivalry, a knight could not even present himself to the 
adorable object of his affections till he had been unhorsed, knocked down, and had 
two or three spears or lances in his body! but indeed he must be conqueror at last, as 
you have been. * * * And so good-night, dear doctor. 

Chesterfield. 

ROBERT BURNS TO MRS. DUNLOP. 

Ellisland, June 13, 1788. 
* * * Your surmise, madam, is just. I am, indeed, a husband. 
* * * To jealousy and infidelity lam an equal stranger. My preserva- 

tion from the first is the most thorough consciousness of her sentiments of honor, and 
of her attachment to me; my antidote against the last is my long and deep-rooted 
affection for her. 

In housewife matters, of aptness to learn, and activity to execute, she is eminently 



LETTERS AND EXTRACTS. 161 

mistress; and during my absence in Nithsdale, she is regularly and constantly appren- 
tice to my mother and sisters in their dairy and other rural business. 

The muses must not be offended when I tell them the concerns of my wife and 
family will, in my nrnd, always take the pas; but I assure them their ladyships will 
ever come next in place. * * * 

The most placid good nature, and sweetness of disposition; a warm heart, gratefully 
devoted with all its powers to love me; vigorous health, and sprightly cheerfulness, 
set off to the best advantage by a more than commonly handsome figure; these, I 
think, in a woman, may make a good wife, though she should have never read a 
page but the Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments, nor have danced in a 
brighter assembly than a penny-pay wedding. 

Robert Burns. 

LADY BLESSINGTON TO WALTER SAVAGE LANDOR. 

Gore House, Kensington Gore, Mar. 10, 1836. 

* * * If we were only half as lenient to the livitig as we are to the 
dead, how much happiness might we render them, and from how much vain and bitter 
reinorse might we be spared, when the grave, the all-atoning grave, has closed over 
the?n. I long to read your book; it will be to me like water in the desert to the 
parched pilgrim. Let me hear from you, and, above all, tell me that you will take 
up your abode with me, where quiet and friendship await you. 

M. Blessington. 

ROBERT SOUTHEY TO GROSVENOR C. BEDFORD. 

Jan. 21, 1799. 
My dear Grosvenor: — 

You ask me why the devil rides on horseback. The Prince of Darkness is a gen- 
tleman, and that would be reason enough; but, moreover, the history doth aver that 
he came on horseback for the old woman, and rode before her, and that the color of 
the horse was black. Should I falsify the history, and make Apollyon a pedestrian? 
Besides, Grosvenor, Apollyon is cloven-footed; and I humbly conceive that a biped — 
and I never understood his dark majesty to be otherwise — that a biped, I say, would 
walk clumsily upon cloven feet. Neither hath Apollyon wings, according to the 
best representations; and, indeed, how should he? For, were they of feathers, like 
the angels', they would be burned in the everlasting fire; and were they of leather, 
like a bat's, they would be shrivelled. I conclude, therefore, that wings he hath not. 
Yet do we find, from sundry reputable authors and divers histories, that he trans- 
porteth himself from place to place with exceeding rapidity. Now, as he cannot 
walk fast or fly, he must have some conveyance. Stage-coaches to the infernal 
regions there are none, though the road be much frequented. Balloons would burst 
at setting out, the air would be so rarified with the heat. But horses he may have of 
a particular breed. I am learned in Daemonology, and could say more, but this 
sufficeth. * * * God bless you. 

Yours affectionately, 
R. Southey. 

WASHINGTON IRVING TO MRS. PARIS. 

Madrid, 1S45. 

* * * My evening drives, though lonely, are pleasant. You can have 
no idea of the neighborhood of Madrid from that of other cities. The moment you 
emerge from the gates you enter upon a desert: vas wastes as far as the eve can 



162 LETTER WRITING. 



reach of undulating and in part hilly country, without trees or habitations, green in 
the early part of the year, and cultivated with grain, but burnt by the summer sun 
into a variety of browns, some of them rieh, though sombre. A long picturesque line 
of mountains closes the landscape to the west and north, on the summits of some of 
which the snow lingers even in midsummer. The road I generally take, though a 
main road, is very solitary. Now and then I meet a group of travelers on horseback' 
roughly clad, with muskets slung behind their saddles, and looking very much like 
the robbers they are armed against; or a line of muleteers from the distant provinces, 
with their mules hung with bells, and tricked out with worsted bobs and tassels; or a 
goatherd driving his flock of goats home to the city for the night, to furnish milk for 
the inhabitants. Every group seems to accord with the wild, half-savage scenery 
around; and it is difficult to realize that such scenery and such groups should be in 
the midst of a populous and ancient capital. Some of the sunsets behind the Guad- 
arrama Mountains, shedding the last golden rays over this vast, melancholy landscape, 
are really magnificent. I have had much pleasure in walking on the Prado on bright 
moonlight nights. This is a noble walk within the walls of the city, and not far from 
my dwelling. It has alleys of stately trees, and is ornamented with five fountains, dec- 
orated with statuary and sculpture. The Prado is the great promenade of the city. 
One grand alley is called the saloon, and is particularly crowded. In the summer even- 
ing there are groups of ladies and gentlemen seated in chairs and holding their tertulias 
or gossiping parties until a late hour. But what most delights me are the groups of 
children, attended by their parents or nurses, who gather about the fountains, take 
hands, and dance in rings to their own nursery songs. They are just the little beings 
for such a fairy moonlight scene. I have watched them night after night, and only 
wished I had some of my own little nieces or grandnieces to take part in the fairy 
ring. These are all the scenes and incidents I can furnish you from my present 
solitary life. * * * 

THOMAS CAMPBELL TO ARCHIBALD CONSTABLE. 

November 3, 1802. 
Dear Sir: — 

"The rain it rains in Mirrylandtown," as an old songster says, and having caught 
a severe cold, I dare not expose myself to-day to bide the pelting of this pitiless 
storm — like old Lear — but propose to spend the day at home in fasting, meditation, 
and prayer. I trust that two refusals of a good dinner will not eject me from your 
dining table to all eternity, for I live in hopes of another invitation, when I shall be 
able to venture abroad. With great sincerity, I am, etc., 

Thomas Campbell. 

WILLIAM GODWIN TO ARCHIBALD CONSTABLE. 

October 7, 1816. 
My dear Sir: — 

I most willingly subscribe to your alteration in the title of my novel, to be made in 
your announcing it in the Review. 

My object in adding the two words you object to (in England) was to give a more 
clear idea of the plan of the work. My second book of this sort was entitled "St. 
Leon, a Tale of the Sixteenth Century." The subject of the book was the ideas 
entertained by the alchemists, and the scene was variously in different parts of the 
continent. 

The scene of my present novel is at home, and the subject relates to the manners 



LETTERS AND EXTRACTS. 163 

of the English nation in the seventeenth century. So much intelligence I intended to 
convey by the title I sent you; but I am aware that sense must sometimes be sacrificed 
to graceful phraseology. 

I am deep in the fury of composition. 

Ever faithfully yours, 

W. Godwin. 

SIR WALTER SCOTT TO R. P. GILLIES. 

Edinburgh, 1813. 
My dear Sir: — 

I am very sorry it will not be in my power to wait upon you again at kale-time, till 
I return from Abbotsford, my time being already occupied by far too much of en- 
gagements abroad, and too much to do at home. When I return, I shall be happy 
to meet Sir Brooke in Heriot Row. 

Pray don't talk of yourself in the way you do. Your health, it is true, is not such 
as I sincerely wish it to be, but then you have many means of alleviating the tedium 
of indisposition, both by your pleasure in perusing the works of others, and your own 

"Skill to soothe the lagging hour, 
With no inglorious song." 

You must not, therefore, allow yourself to be depressed by your complaints, but seek 
amusements in those harmless and elegant pursuits which will best divert your mind 
from dwelling upon them. I am sensible that it is more easy to recommend than to 
practice that command of spirit which abstracts us from the immediate source of pain 
or languor. But it is no less necessary that this exertion should be made, and really 
in this world the lots of men are so variously assigned to them that each may find in 
his own case circumstances of pleasure as well as points of pain unknown to others. 
Excuse the freedom I use, and believe me, with every kind wish, very much yours, 

Walter Scott. 

john adams to his wife, the day after his inauguration as president. 

Philadelphia, Mar. 5, 1797. 
My dearest Friend: — 

Your dearest friend never had a more trying day than yesterday. A solemn scene 
it was, indeed; and it was made more affecting to me by the presence of the General 
(Washington), whose countenance was as serene and unclouded as the day. He 
seemed to me to enjoy a triumph over me. Methought I heard him say, " Ay! I am 
fairly out, and you fairly in! See which of us will be happiest." When the cere- 
mony was over, he came and made me a visit, and cordially congratulated me, and 
wished my administration might be happy, successful, and honorable. 

It is now settled that I am to go into his house. It is whispered that he intends to 
take French leave to-morrow. I shall write you as fast as we proceed. My chariot 
is finished, and I made my first appearance in it yesterday. It is simple, but elegant 
enough. My horses are young, but clever. 

In the chamber of the House of Representatives was a multitude as great as the 
space could contain, and I believe scarcely a dry eye but Washington's. The sight 
of the sun setting full-orbed, and another rising, though less splendid, was a novelty. 
Chief-Justice Ellsworth administered the oath, and with great energy. Judges dish- 
ing, Wilson, and Iredell were present; many ladies. I had not slept well the night 
before, and did not sleep well the night after. I was unwell, and did not know 
whether I should go through or not. I did, however. How the business was re- 
ceived, I know not; only I have been told that Mason, the treaty publisher, said we 



164 LETTER WRITING. 



should lose nothing by the change, for he never heard such a speech in public in his 
life. 

All agree that, taken altogether, it was the sublimest thing ever exhibited in 
America. 

I am, my dearest friend, most affectionately and kindly yours, 

John Adams. 

THOMAS JEFFERSON TO JOHN ADAMS, ON THE DEATH OF MRS. ADAMS. 

Monticello, Nov. 13, 1818. 
The public papers, my dear friend, announce the fatal event of which your letter of 
October 20th had given me ominous forebodings. Tried myself in the school of 
affliction, by the loss of every form of connection which can rive the human heart, I 
know full well and feel what you have lost, what you have suffered, are suffering, and 
have yet to endure. The same trials have taught me that for ills so immeasurable 
time and silence are the only medicine. I will not, therefore, by useless condolences, 
open afresh the sluices of your grief, nor, although mingling sincerely my tears with 
yours, will I say a word more where words are vain, but that it is some comfort to us 
both that the time is not very distant at which we are to deposit in the same cere- 
ment our sorrows and suffering bodies, and to ascend in essence to an ecstatic meet- 
ing with the friends we have loved and lost, and whom we shall still love and never 
lose again. God bless and support you under your heavy affliction. 

Thomas Jefferson. 

THOMAS GRAY TO MR. MASON ON THE DEATH OF MRS. MASON. 

March 28th, 1767. 
I break in upon you at a moment when we least of all are permitted to disturb our 
friends, only to say that you are daily and hourly present to my thoughts. If the 
worst be not yet past, you will neglect and pardon me; but if the last struggle be 
over, if the poor object of your long anxieties be no longer sensible to your kindness, 
or to her own sufferings, allow me (at least in idea, for what could I do, were I 
present, more than this?) to sit by you in silence, and pity from my heart, not her 
who is at rest, but you who lose her. May He who made us, the Master of our 
pleasures and our pains, preserve and support you. Adieu. I have long understood 
how little you had to hope. 

EDGAR A. POE TO MRS. S. H. WHITMAN. 

Oct. 18, 1848. 
* * * I suffered my imagination to stray with you, and with the few who love 
us both, to the banks of some quiet river in some lovely valley of our land. Here, 
nor far secluded from the world, we exercised a taste controlled by no conventionali- 
ties, but the sworn slave of a Natural Art, in the building for ourselves a cottage 
which no human being could ever pass without an ejaculation of wonder at its 
strange, weird, and incomprehensible, yet simple, beauty. Oh, the sweet and gor- 
geous, but not often rare, flowers in which we half buried it — the grandeur of the 
magnolias and tulip trees which stood guarding it — the luxurious velvet of its lawn — 
the lustre of the rivulet that ran by its very door — the tasteful yet quiet comfort of it s 
interior — the music — the books — the unostentatious pictures — and, above all, the 
love, the love that threw an unfading glory over the whole. Alas! all is now a 
dream. 

CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS TO HIS SON. 

To my very dear Son, Diego Columbus: — 

My clear Son — Diego Mendez departed from this place on Monday, the 3d of 



LETTERS AND EXTRACTS. 165 

this month. After his departure I conversed with Amerigo Vespucci, the bearer of 
this, who has been summoned to court upon matters of navigation. He has always 
been desirous of pleasing me, and is a very worthy man. Fortune has been unpropi- 
tious to him, as to many others, and his labors have not profited him as much as 
reason would seem to require. He goes for me, and with a great desire to do some- 
thing which may redound to my advantage, if it is in his power. I know not here 
what instructions to give him that will benefit me, because I know not what is de- 
sired of him there. He goes determined to do for me all that is possible. See what 
can be done to advantage there, and labor for it, that he may know and speak of 
everything and set things in motion. Let everything be done secretly, that no suspi- 
cion may arise. I have said to him all that I can say touching this business, and I 
have informed him of the payments which have been made to me and which are yet 
to make. * * * * May the Lord have you in his holy keeping! 
Done at Seville, February 5, 1505. 

Thy father, who loves thee better than himself, 

Christopher Columbus. 
THOMAS MOORE TO LEIGH HUNT. 

Mayfield Cottage, Mar. 7, 1814. 
My dear Hunt: — 

I do forgive you for your long silence, though you have much less right to be care- 
less about our non-intercourse than I have — if I knew as little about you and your 
existence as you know of me, I should not feel quite so patient under the privation — 
but I have the advantage of communing with you, for a very delightful hour, every 
Tuesday evening, of knowing your thoughts upon all that passes, and of exclaiming, 
" right! bravo! exactly!" to every sentiment you express; whereas, from the very 
few signs of life I give in the world, you can only take my existence for granted, as 
we do that of the 

" Little woman under the hill, 
Who, if she's not gone, must live there still." 

However, I do forgive you, and only wish I could pay you back a millesimal part of 
the pleasure which — in various ways — as poet, as politician, as partial friend, you 
have lately given me. Your Rimini is beautiful, and its only faults such as you are 
aware of, and prepared to justify. There is that maiden charm of originality about it 
— that " integer, illibatusque succus," which Columella tells us the bees extract — 
that freshness of the living fount which we look in vain for in the bottled-up Heli- 
conian of ordinary bards; in short, it is poetry; and notwithstanding the quaintnesses, 
the coinages, and even affectations, with which, here and there — 

I had just got so far, my dear Hunt, when I was interrupted by a prosing neighbor, 
who has put everything I meant to say out of my head; so, there I must leave you, 
impaled on the point of this broken sentence, and wishing you as little torture there 
as the nature of the case will allow. I have only time to say again that your poem 
is beautiful, and that, if I do not exactly agree with some of your notions about versi 
fication and language, the general spirit of the work has more than satisfied my utmost 
expectations of you. If you go on thus, you will soon make some of Apollo's guests 
"sit below the salt." The additions to this latter poem are excellent, and the lines 
on music at the end are full of beauty. 

There are many of the lines of Rimini that "haunt me like a passion." I don't 
know whether I ought to own that these are among the number. I quote from 
memory: — 

"The woe was short, was fugitive, is past! 
The song that sweetens it, in.iy always List." 



166 LETTER WRITING. 



I am afraid you will set this down among your regular, sing-song couplets — to me 
it is all music. * * * Ever, my dear Hunt, most faithfully yours, 

Thomas Moore. 

I hope to deliver my mighty work into Longman's hands in May; but, of course, it 
will not go to press till after the summer. 

PERCY. BYSSHE SHELLEY TO LEIGH HUNT. 

Livorno, Sept. 3, 1819. 
My dear Friend: — 

At length has arrived Ollier's parcel, and with it the portrait. What a delightful 
present! It is almost yourself; and we sat talking with it, and of it, all the evening. 
It is a great pleasure to us to possess it, a pleasure in a time of need, coming to us 
when there are few others. How we wish it were you, and not your picture! How 
I wish we were with you! 

This parcel, you know, and all its letters, are now a year, old; some older. 
There are all kinds of dates, from March to August, 1818, and "your date," to use 
Shakspeare's expression, "is better in a pie or a pudding, than in your letter." 
"Virginity," Parolles says; but letters are the same thing in another shape. 

With it came, too, Lamb's works. I have looked at none of the other books yet. 
What a lovely thing is his Rosamond Gray! How much knowledge of the sweetest 
and deepest part of our nature is in it! When I think of such a mind as Lamb's, 
when I see how unnoticed remain things of such exquisite and complete perfection, 
what should I hope for myself, if I had not higher objects in view than fame? 

I have seen too little of Italy and of pictures. Perhaps Peacock has shown you 
some of my letters to him. But at Rome I was very ill, seldom able to go out with- 
out a carriage; and though I kept horses for two months, yet there is so much to see! 
Perhaps I attended more to sculpture than painting — its forms being more easily 
intelligible than those of the latter. Vet I saw the famous works of Raphael, whom 
I agree with the whole world in thinking the finest painter. Why, I can tell you 
another time. With respect to Michael Angelo, I dissent, and think with astonish- 
ment and indignation on the common notion that he equals, and in some respects 
exceeds Raphael. He seems to me to have no sense of moral dignity and loveliness; 
and the energy for which he has been so much praised appears to me to be a certain 
rude, external, mechanical quality, in comparison with anything possessed by Raphael, 
or even much inferior artists. His famous painting in the Sixtine Chapel seems to 
me deficient in beauty and majesty, both in the conception and the execution. He 
has been called the Dante of painting; but if we find some of the gross and strong 
outlines, which are employed in the few most distasteful passages of the Inferno, 
where shall we find your Francesca? — where, the spirit coming over the sea in a boat, 
like Mars rising from the vapors of the horizon? — where, Matilda gathering flowers, 
and all the exquisite tenderness, and sensibility and ideal beauty, in which Dante 
excelled all poets except Shakspeare? 

As to Michael Angelo's Moses — but you have seen a cast of that in England. I 
write these things, Heaven knows why! 

I have written something and finished it, different from anything else, and a new 
attempt for me; and I mean to dedicate it to you. I should not have done so with- 
out your approbation, but 1 asked your picture last night and it smiled assent. If I 
did not think it in some degree worthy of you, I would not make you a public offer- 
ing of it. I expect to have to write to you soon about it. If Oilier is not turned 
Christian, Jew, or become infected with the Murrain, he will publish it. Don't let 



LETTERS AND EXTRACTS. 167 

him be frightened, for it is nothing which by any courtesy of language can be termed 
either moral or immoral. 

Mary has written to Marianne for a parcel, in which I beg you will make Oilier 
inclose what you know would most interest me — your Calendar (a sweet extract from 
which I saw in the Examiner), and the other poems belonging to you; and, for some 
friends of mine, my Eclogue. This parcel, which must be sent instantly, will reach 
me by October; but don't trust letters to it, except just a line or so. When you 
write, write by the post. Ever your affectionate, 

P. B. S. 

My love to Marianne and Bessy, and Thornton, too, and Percy, etc. ; and if you 
could imagine any way in which I could be useful to them here, tell me. I will 
inquire about the Italian chalk. You have no idea of the pleasure this portrait 
gives us. 

E. LYTTON BULWER TO WILLIAM GODWIN. 

Bognor, Sept. 17, 1830. 
My dear Sir: — 

I am greatly obliged and pleased by your letter, and I am unexpectedly rejoiced 
that my address to the people of Southwark should produce one effect — an increase 
of your good opinion. You surprise and grieve me, however, by thinking so ill of 
my judgment as to imagine me slow in seeking your acquaintance. The fact is, that 
you a little misconceive my character. I am in ordinary life so very reserved and 
domiciliated a person, that to court anybody's good opinion as I hav« done yours is 
an event in my usual quietude of habit. 

With respect to the utilitarian — not "self-love" system of morals, all I can say is 
that I am convinced if I commit a blunder it is in words, not things. I understand 
by the system that benevolence may be made a passion, that it is the rule and square 
of all morality; that virtue loses not one atom of its value, or one charm from its 
loveliness. If I err, I repeat, it is in words only. But my doctrine is not very 
bigotedly embraced. And your essay has in two points let a little skepticism into a 
rent in my devotion. 

My advice, or rather opinion, such as it may be, is always most heartily at your 
service, and you will flatter and gratify me by any desire for it. 

I am living here very quietly and doing, what think you? writing poetry. After 
that, it may be superfluous to tell you that Bognor is much resorted to by insane 
people. Ever and most truly yours, 

E. Lytton Bulwer. 

JOHN HOWARD PAYNE TO WILLIAM GODWIN. 

New York, Nov. 30, 1833. 
My dear Mr. Godwin: — 

I have written a letter or two which I have reason to believe you never saw; but I 
presume those detailing the shuffling and ill-treatment of the booksellers on the sub- 
ject of your novel, must have reached you. I hope you are satisfied I did everything 
in my power to secure you some advantage from this work. But I am now convinced 
that, unless for some party purpose, it is impossible to create a more liberal spirit in 
reference to literary matters here thanthe law enables me to command; and in your 
case the law gave all the power out of your hands. Competition, if it could have 
been kindled, might have given some power to the possessor of the earliest copy, bat 
I labored in vain to create such a spirit; and after great efforts, and one or two long 



168 LETTER WRITING. 



journeys, was obliged quietly to let a paltry edition appear, and endure to be laughed 
at for my philippics against the powerful booksellers, who, for a hope of disreputable 
profit, could stoop to so much meanness. 

I have only a moment to spare for the purpose of asking your civilities to a friend 
of mine — Mr. Rand, an artist. He has been kind enough to promise me your 
portrait, if you will so far oblige me as to sit for it. I know this is asking much, but 
I shall prize the favor in proportion to the sacrifice. I feel persuaded that Mr. Rand 
will produce such a picture as will deserve to be prized; and a good likeness of you 
I should deem invaluable. 

Thomas Cooper has been obliged to appeal to public sympathy for his family. The 
people came forward very handsomely. At Philadelphia they had a benefit which 
yielded $2,500, and one was lately given in New York, amounting to $4,500. 

I am, etc., 
John Howard Payne. 

REV. GEORGE CRABBE TO MRS. LEADBETTER. 

Trowbridge, 1st of 12th month, 18 16. 
* * * But are you not your father's own daughter? Do you not 
flatter after his manner? How do you know the mischief you may do in the mind of 
a vain man, who is but too susceptible of praise, even while he is conscious of so 
much to be placed against it? I am glad that you like my verses; it would have 
mortified me much if you had not, for you can judge as well as write. * * * 

Yours are really very admirable things; and the morality is as pure as the literary 
merit is conspicuous. I am not sure that I have read all that you have given us, but 
what I have read has really that rare and all but undefinable quality, genius; that is 
to say, it seizes on the mind and commands attention, and on the heart and compels 
its feelings. How could you imagine that I could be otherwise than pleased — 
delighted rather — with your letter? And let me not omit the fact that I reply the 
instant I am at liberty, for I was enrobing myself for church. * * * 

But your motive for writing to me was your desire of knowing whether my men 
and women were really existing creatures or beings of my own imagination. Nay, 
Mary Leadbetter, yours was a better motive; you thought that you should give me 
pleasure by writing, and yet — you will think me very vain — you felt some pleasure 
yourself in renewing the acquaintance that commenced under such auspices! Am I 
not right? My heart tells me that I am, and hopes that you will confirm it. Be 
assured that I feel a very cordial esteem for the friend of my friend — the virtuous, 
the worthy character whom I am addressing. Yes, I will tell you readily about my 
creatures, whom I endeavored to paint as nearly as I could and dared, for in some 
cases I dared not. This you will readily admit; besides, charity bade me be cautious. 
Thus far you are correct; there is not one of whom I had not in my mind the original, 
but I was obliged in some cases to take them from their real situations; in one or 
two instances to change even the sex, and in many the circumstances. The nearest 
to real life was the proud, ostentatious man in the "Borough," who disguises an 
ordinary mind by doing great things; but the others approach to reality at greater or 
less distances. Indeed, I do not know that I could paint merely from my own fancy, 
and there is no cause why we should. Is there not diversity sufficient in society? 
And who can go, even but a little, into the assemblies of our fellow wanderers from 
the way of perfect rectitude, and not find characters so varied and so pointed that he . 
need not call upon his imagination ? 



LETTERS AND EXTRACTS. 169 

Will yoti not write again? Write to thee, or for the public? wilt thou not ask? 
To me, and/wr as many as love and can discern the union of strength and simplicity, 
purity and good sense. Ottr feelings and our hearts is the language you can adopt. 
Alas! I cannot with propriety use it; our I too once could say, but I am alone now, 
and since my removing into a busy town, among the multitude, the loneliness is but 
more apparent and more melancholy. But this is only at certain times; and then I 
have, though at considerable distances, six female, friends, unknown to each other, 
but all dear, very dear to me. With men I do not much associate, not as deserting, 
and much less disliking, the male part of society, but as being unfit for it; not hardy 
nor grave; not knowing enough; not sufficiently acquainted with the every-day con- 
cerns of men. But my beloved creatures have minds with which I can better assim- 
ilate. Think of you I must, and of me I must entreat that you would not be 
unmindful. 

Thine, dear lady, very truly, 

George Crabbe. 

QUEEN ANNE BOLEYN TO HENRY THE EIGHTH. 

Sir:— 

Your grace's displeasure and my imprisonment are things so strange unto me, as 
what to write, or what to excuse, I am altogether ignorant. Whereas you send unto 
me (willing me to confess a truth, and so obtain your favor) by such an one whom 
you know to be mine ancient professed enemy, I no sooner received this message by 
him than I rightly conceived your meaning; and if, as you say, confessing a truth 
indeed may procure my safety, I shall, with all willingness and duty, perform your 
command. 

But let not your grace ever imagine that your poor wife will ever be brought to 
acknowledge a fault where not so much as a thought thereof proceeded. And, to 
speak a truth, never prince had wife more loyal in all duty, and in all true affection, 
than you have ever found in Anne Boleyn; with which name and place I could 
willingly have contented myself, if God and your grace's pleasufe had been so pleased. 
Neither did I at any time so far forget myself in my exaltation, or received queenship, 
but that I always looked for such an alteration as now I find; for the ground of my 
preferment being on no surer foundation than your grace's fancy, the least alteration 
I know was fit and sufficient to draw that fancy to some other subject. You have 
chosen me from a low estate to be your queen and companion, far beyond my desert 
and desire. If, then, you found me worthy of such honor, good your grace let not 
any light fancy, or bad counsel of mine enemies withdraw your princely favor from 
me; neither let that stain, that unworthy stain, of a disloyal heart toward your good 
grace, ever cast so foul a blot on your most dutiful wife, and the infant princess, 
your daughter. Try me, good king, but let me have a lawful trial; and let not my 
sworn enemies sit as my accusers and judges; yea, let me receive an open trial (for 
my truth shall fear no open shame); then shall you see either mine innocence cleared, 
your suspicion and conscience satisfied, the ignominy and slander of the world 
stopped, or my guilt openly declared. * * * 

If ever I found favor in your sight, if ever the name of Anne Boleyn hath been 
pleasing in your ears, then let me obtain this request, and I will so leave to trouble 
your grace any further with my earnest prayers to the Trinity to have your grace in 
his good keeping, and to direct you in all your actions. From my doleful prison in 
the Tower, the 6th of May. Your most loyal and ever faithful wife. 



170 LETTER WRITING. 



DAVID HUME TO EDWARD GIBBON. 

London, Oct. 24th, 1767. 
Sin- 
It is but a few days ago since Mr. Deyverdun put your manuscript into my hands > 
and I have perused it with great pleasure and satisfaction. I have only one objection 
derived from the language in which it is written. Why do you compose in French, 
and carry faggots into the wood, as Horace says with regard to Romans who wrote 
in Greek? I grant that you have a like motive to those Romans, and adopt a 
language much more generally diffused than your native tongue; but have you not 
remarked the fate of those two ancient languages in following ages? The Latin, 
though then less celebrated, and confined to more narrow limits, has, in some 
measure, outlived the Greek, and is now more generally understood by men of letters. 
Let the French, therefore, triumph in the present diffusion of their tongue. Our 
solid and increasing establishments in America, where we need less dread the inunda- 
tions of barbarians, promise a superior stability and duration to the English language. 
Your use of the French tongue has also led you into a style more poetical and 
figurative, and more highly colored than our language seems to admit of in historical 
productions; for such is the practice of French writers, particularly the more recent 
ones, who illuminate their pictures more than custom will permit us. On the whole, 
your history is written, in my opinion, with spirit and judgment, and I exhort you 
very earnestly to continue it. The objections that occurred to me, on reading it, 
were so frivolous that I shall not trouble you with them, and should, I believe, have 
a difficulty to recollect them. I am, with great, esteem, 

Your most obedient servant, 

David Hume. 

SIR ISAAC NEWTON TO MR. LOCKE. 

Sir:— 

The last winter, by, sleeping too often by my fire, I got an ill habit of sleeping, 
and a distemper which this summer has been epidemical put me further out of order, 
so that when I wrote to you I had not slept an hour a night for a fortnight, and for 
five days together not a wink. I remember I wrote to you, but what I said of your 
book I remember not. If you please to send me»a transcript of that passage, I will 
give you an account of it, if I can. 

I am your most humble servant, 

Isaac Newton. 

EDMUND BURKE TO DR. WILLIAM ROBERTSON. 

I am perfectly sensible of the very flattering description I have received in your 
thinking me worthy of so noble a present as that of your "History of America." I 
have, however, suffered my gratitude to live under some suspicion by delaying my 
acknowledgment of so great a favor. But my delay was only to render my obliga- 
tion to you more complete, and my thanks, if possible, more merited. The close 
of the session brought a good deal of very troublesome, though not important busi- 
ness on me at once. I could not go through your work with one breath at that time, 
though I have done it since. I am now enabled to thank you, not only for the 
honor you have done me, but for the great satisfaction, and infinite variety and com- 
pass of instruction I have received from your incomparable work. * * 

The part which I read with the greatest pleasure is the discussion on the manners 



LETTERS AND EXTRACTS. 171 

and character of the inhabitants of that new world. I have always thought, with 
you, that we possess at this time very great advantages toward the knowledge of 
human nature. We need no longer go to history to trace it in all its stages and 
periods. History, from its comparative youth, is but a poor instructor. When the 
Egyptians called the Greeks children in antiquities, we may well call them children; 
and so we may call all those nations which were able to trace the progress of society 
only within their own limits. But now the great map of mankind is unrolled at 
once, and there is no state or gradation of barbarism, and no mode of refinement, 
which we have not at the same moment under our view; the very different civility of 
Europe and China; the barbarism of Persia and of Abyssinia; the erratic manners 
of Tartary and of Arabia; the savage state of North America and of New Zealand. 
Indeed, you have made a noble use of the advantages you have had. You have 
employed philosophy to judge on manners, and from manners you have drawn new 
resources for philosophy. * * * 

Adieu, sir; continue to instruct the world; and whilst we carry on a poor unequal 
conflict with the passions and prejudices of our day, perhaps with no better weapons 
than other prejudices and passions of our own, convey wisdom at our expense to 
future generations. 

MISS CHARLOTTE CUSHMAN TO A YOUNG FRIEND. 

I knew all you have told me of your circumstances, 
before I spoke to you. You will believe, from what I have told you of my own 
character and study, that I do not recklessly waste my feelings; and when you ask 
me if I shall despise you for your employment, you little know the .admiration you 
have excited in me by your capabilities, and I admire you all the more for not despising 
it yourself. How many there are who have a horror of my profession! Yet I dearly 
love the very hard work, the very drudgery of it, which has made me what I am. 
Despise labor of any kind! I honor it, and only despise those who do not find sufficient 
value in it to admire. You did not know me when you asked me if I would despise 
you for it! But you must find little time for practicing music — a hard and labor- 
demanding vocation. I have tried it myself, therefore am fully qualified to speak of 
it. Have you calculated the time it must take to fit you for a teacher, and are you 
able to give your whole heart to it? For, indeed, it demands it. Your gentleness of 
disposition will do much for you in it, for oh! it requires more patience than brains. 
But you have brains of no ordinary kind, that would be chained into a narrow com- 
pass over a piano. How very many with no earthly capacity, — mere machines, 
automata, — rise to eminence as pianists and teachers of the piano! 

It seems to me a waste of God's greatest gift, intellect. It is not alone poetry 
that you write well. Your notes and letters are mature, and free from girlishness or 
mawkish sentiment. You write as freshly as you think, and your thoughts are as 
genuine and fresh as your expression; and I could almost grieve over those circum- 
stances which have given you more confidence in this than in your other gifts. 
Would not the time spent upon the study of the piano prove of more serious benefit 
to you spent in the study of the poetic art? 

I have not time even to tell you what I think of your lines, but I will in a few 
days. Meantime let me urge you to condense your thoughts, to bring them all into 
the fewest words possible. Concentration is the grand merit of all writing as well as 
all action. You have the power in you, and you will show it. 

Now that I know your ideas upon the profession you are preparing yourself for, I 



172 LETTER WRITING. 



have not a word to say. You seemed to me "young thoughted." I imagined it but 
a fancy that possessed you, as likely to bring only pleasure in its employment. I 
know the toil it is. I know the wearying work it is to teach. I know the unceasing 
and untiring patience it requires, and I feared you had not looked upon all the dis- 
agreeables. However, I find you have, and you seem to have judged prudently. 
But were your situation other than it is, were more required of you, -pecuniarily, I 
should have advised anything on earth but teaching as a means of living. Don't let 
anything that I have said cause you a moment's care with regard to it. I think I 
told you in my last that, not knowing your idea, I was not competent to give an 
opinion; not for the world would I interfere with what seems, as you present it to me, 
prudent. Yet remembering that, no matter how much you teach, you must be kept in 
practice yourself, or you fail to inspire confidence, I feel you have selected a laborious 
profession; but God speed you, and give you patience, which is all that is necessary. 

THOMAS DE QUINCY TO HIS DAUGHTER EMILY. 

Thursday Night, Nov. 6, 1856. 
Now, my dear Emily, the time is close at hand when, if you are quite disentangled 
from engagements, I should feel greatly obliged by your coming home. Yet stop! 
not too soon; pause for a few days, and for the following reason. Several, to 
wit two (if not three) long letters, — one I think, dated two months ago, were written 
by me to yourself and to Mr. Craig. Unfortunately they both fell into a pile of papers, 
from which I never could extricate them without more serious trouble than the press 
laborers would .allow me. To-morrow, or maybe to-night, I shall find them. But 
now, if you were to come away too suddenly, to whom could I send them? These 
elaborate letters will, in that case, want a reader, which is dreadful. So to a cer- 
tainty I will send two at least to-morrow or by Sunday. Would you believe it? not 
until yesterday, viz., Wednesday, November 5th, the clock then stricking four p. M., 
did I write the last correction on the last proof, viz., the Prefatory Notice of the new 
"Confessions." All last night, and I presume all this day, the machine (so I believe 
they call the last new invention for throwing off copies rapidly) has been at work; and 
one single copy, wanting the Prefatory Notice, was sent off to London upon Tuesday 
night, November 4th, for the purpose of being what is technically called subscribed. I 
shall wait with some little anxiety the result. 

THOMAS DE QUINCEY TO . 



At my birth, among the fairies that honoured this event by their presence was one 
— an excellent creature — who said, "The gift which I bring for the young child is 
this: Among the dark lines in the woof of his life I observe one which indicates a 
trifle of procrastination as lying amongst his frailties, and from that frailty I am 
resolved to take out the sting. My gift, therefore, is — that, if he must always seem 
in danger of being too late, he shall very seldom be so in fact." Upon which up 
jumped a wicked old fairy, vexed at not having received a special invitation to the 
natal festivity, who said, " You'll take the sting out, will you ? But now, madam, 
please to see me put it back again. My gift is that, if seldom actually in danger of 
being too late, he shall always be in fear of it! Not often completing the offense, he 
shall forever be suffering its penalties." Yes, so she said; and so it happened. The 
curse which she imposed I could not evade. My only resource was to take out my 
evenge in affronting her. On this occasion I whispered to her, whilst mounting the 



LETTERS AND EXTRACTS. 173 

box, "Well, old girl, here I am; and, as usual, quite in time." That word, "as 
usual" must, I knew, be wormwood to her heart, so I repeated it, saying, "Your 
malice, old cankered lady, is defeated, you see, as usual" "Certainly, my son," 
was her horrid reply, "you are in time, and generally are so. But it grieves me to 
know that for the last half hour you have been suffering horrid torments of mind." 

COLONEL ROBERT G. INGERSOLL TO A FRIEND WHO HAD LOST HIS MOTHER. 

* * * After all, there is something tenderly appropriate in the serene 
death of the old. Nothing is more touching than the death of the young, the strong; 
but when the duties of life have all been nobly done — when the sun touches the 
horizon — when the purple twilight falls upon the present, the past, and future — when 
memory with dim eyes can scarcely spell the records of the vanished days — then, 
surrounded by kindred and by friends, death comes like a strain of music. The day 
has been long, the road weary, and we gladly stop at the inn. 

Life is a shadowy, strange and winding road, on which we travel for a little way — 
a few short steps, just from the cradle, with its lullaby of love, to the low and quiet 
wayside inn, where all at last must sleep and where the only salutation is "Good 
night!" 

Nearly forty-eight years ago, under the snow in the little town of Cazenovia, my 
poor mother was buried. I was but two years old. I remember her as she looked 
in death. That sweet, cold face has kept my heart warm through all the years. 

MADAME RECAMIER TO HER NIECE. 

Aix-la-Chapelle, Aug. 26, 1818. 
I write very seldom to you, my poor dear little girl, because I am still an invalid; 
but I think of you a great deal, and with lively affection. I have not a grief, not a 
vexation, that I do not say to myself that I will do all that is in my power to prevent 
your being exposed to the same trials. In your happiness I hope to find my conso- 
lation; prove your gratitude by striving to perform all your duties. I have been 
deeply touched by your praying for me after receiving absolution. Poor dear little 
one, may Heaven bless you, and may you be happier than I! 

MISS EDGEWORTH TO MRS. SOMERVILLE. 

Edgeworthtown, May 31st, 1S32. 
My dear Mrs. Somerville: — 

There is one satisfaction at least in giving knowledge to the ignorant, to those who 
know their ignorance at least, that they are grateful and humble. You should have 
my grateful and humble thanks long ago for the favour — the honor — you did me by 
sending me that Preliminary Dissertation, in which there is so much knowledge, but 
that I really wished to read it over and over again at some intervals of time, and to 
have the pleasure of seeing my sister Harriet read it, before I should write to you. 
She has come to us, and has just been enjoying it, as I knew she would. For my 
part, I was long in the state of the boa constrictor after a full meal — and I am but 
just recovering the powers of motion. My mind was so distended by the magnitude, 
the immensity, of what you put into it! I am afraid that if you had been aware how 
ignorant I was you would not have sent me this dissertation, because you would have 
felt that you were throwing away much that I could not understand, and that could 
be better bestowed on scientific friends capable of judging of what they admire. I can 
only assure you that you have given me a great deal of pleasure; that you have 
enlarged my conception of the sublimity of the universe, beyond any ideas I had ever 
before been enabled to form. 



174 LETTER WRITING. 



I forgot to mention (page 58) a passage on the propagation of sound. It is a beau- 
tiful sentence, as well as a sublime idea, "so that at a very small height above the 
surface of the earth, the noise of the tempest ceases and the thunder is heard no 
more in those boundless regions where the heavenly bodies accomplish their periods 
in eternal and sublime silence." 

Excuse me in my trade of sentence-monger, and believe me, dear Mrs. Somerville, 
truly your obliged and truly your affectionate friend, 

Maria Edgeworth. 

I have persuaded your dear curly-headed friend, Harriet, to add her own observa- 
tions; she sends her love to you; and I know you love her, otherwise I would not 
press her to write her own say. 

MISS JOANNA BAILLIE TO MRS. SOMERVILLE. 

Hampstead, Feb. 1st, 1832. 
My dear Mrs. Somerville: — 

I am now, thank God! recovered from a very heavy disease, but still very weak. 
I will not, however, delay any longer my grateful acknowledgments for your very 
flattering gift of your Preliminary Dissertation. Indeed, I feel myself greatly honored 
by receiving such a mark of regard from one who has done more to remove the light 
estimation in which the capacity of women is too often held, than all that has been 
accomplished by the whole sisterhood of poetical damsels and novel-writing authors. 
I could say much more on this subject were I to follow my own feelings; but I am 
still so weak that writing is a trouble to me, and I have nearly done all that I am 
able. God bless and prosper you! 

Yours gratefully and truly, 

J. Baillie. 
JOHN G. WHITTIER TO MRS. SARGENT. 

Amesbury, Wednesday Eve. 
My dear Mrs. Sargent: — 

Few stronger inducements could be held out to me than that in thy invitation to 
meet Lucretia Mott and Mary Carpenter. But I do not see that I can possibly go to 
Boston this week. None the less do I thank thee, my dear friend, in thinking of me 
in connection with their visit. 

My love to Lucretia Mott, and tell her I have never forgotten the kind welcome 
and generous sympathy she gave the young abolitionist at a time when he found 
small favor with his "orthodox" brethren. What a change she and I have lived 
to see! I hope to meet Miss Carpenter before she leaves us. For this, and for all 
thy kindness in times past, believe me gratefully thy friend, 

John G. Whittier. 

YOSHIDA TORAJIRO TO HIS FATHER. 

I859- 

My dear Father: — 

I, Yoshida Torajiro, have been guilty of great errors, and have offended against 
the law of my country, yet still my life has be n preserved. In looking back upon 
the last twenty-nine years I find I have frequently passed through great dangers; in 
fact, my very existence has often been in peril, and I know that I have caused great 
trouble to you all, my dear father and brothers. I have been a great offender and a 
bad son; but if I remain silent at the present crisis of our empire the result might be 
the destruction of the Imperial Government. 



LETTERS AND EXTRACTS. 175 

I have heard that the samurai of Owari, Mito, and Yechizen have conceived a plan 
or putting an end to Ii Kamon no Kami, and when this came to my knowledge I 
leaped up and danced three hundred times. Rejoiced as I was, I reflected that if I 
were to join in the execution of the plot, people would laugh at me because I simply 
followed the lead of others. Therefore, I arranged with a few of my own friends 
and am going to Kioto with the object of killing Mabe Jensho. It is our desire to 
cut oft his head and impale it on a bamboo, and thus manifest our resolution to serve 
the rightful cause. * * * There is nothing more glorious for me than to 

be distinguished in so honorable a manner, and I must prove my gratitude and loy- 
alty without paying the slightest attention to the preservation of my life. I am not 
mindful of my duties to you, but I wish you to understand me that I have felt as if I 
were dead for a long time. I cannot write all I could wish, owing to the sorrowful 
state of my heart. 

THOMAS HOOD TO B. W. PROCTER. 

Dear Procter: — 

I feel so sure that you do not know of my state, or you would come and see me, 
that I do not hesitate to ask it. I have been three months in bed and am given over; 
but, as I have never been quite alive for some years, was quite prepared for such a 
verdict. 

As one of my earliest literary friends, come and say good-bye to 

Yours, ever truly, 
Thomas Hood. 

LEIGH HUNT TO B. W. PROCTER. 

Thanks for your thanks, my dear Procter — things which always seem to me so 
much to call for them, that I suppose it is out of the pure inability of seeing an end 
to the replication, that no such acknowledgments are made. You talk of my being 
ground young again in my writings; but you ask about the "Mill" in so lively a style 
of your own, that you seem to be in no want of it. * * * 

Your considerate, abstract question, whether boiled chicken with macaroni is not 
better than mutton, I shall do my best to answer in the .concrete next Tuesday, with 
all the masticatory faculties that are left me. Monday, I wish I could have said; — 
and I thought all days were at my disposal when I wrote last, but a correspondence 
has since grown upon me, which I do not think I can finish before Monday evening, 
and I am anxious when I come to you to be able to enjoy my visit without any 
drawback. 

As to "old times," great indeed will be my pleasure in talking about them. 

"With ever kindest regards, 

Leigh Hunt. 

HARRIET MARTINEAU TO CHAPMAN. 

London, Jan. 24, 1S55. 

My dear Friend:— 

You are generous in desiring me not to write to you if too busy. I need not say 
that keeping up my friendship with you is more important than any business, and 
dearer than most pleasures. I must tell you now why I have not written before; and 
I wish I could spare you, by the way of telling, any of the pain which I must give 
you. The last half-year has been the gravest, perhaps, that I have ever known. I 
think I told you of the sad cholera season when I was tA Sydenham, and some of the 



176 LETTER WRITING. 



best people at work among us died, and others were sick and I had their work to do 
while ill myself, and sore at heart for the world's loss in them. Two months later 
died my very dear friend, the editor of the Daily News — cut off by a fever at the 
age of forty — a man whose place cannot possibly be filled. Since Dr. Follen's 
death I have not had such a personal sorrow; but in sight of his devoted wife and his 
four children, and the gap made in our public action by his loss, I could not dwell 
on my own sorrow. And now it turns out that I need not; for I am going to follow 
him. My dear friend, you are a brave woman, and you have shown that you can 
serenely part with comrades and friends, and work on for the cause; and you must do 
the same again. I will try to work with you for such time as I remain; but I am 
mortally ill, and there is no saying for how long this may be. * * * 

This is not the answer you are looking for to your charming invitation, but such 
is life, and such a marplot is death! I think you can hardly want much information 
as to my state of feeling. My life has been a full and vivid one, so that I consider 
myself a very old woman indeed, and am abundantly satisfied with my share in the 
universe (even if that were of any real consequence). I have not the slightest anxiety 
about dying — not the slightest reluctance to it. I enjoy looking on, and seeing our 
world under the operation of a law of progress; and I really do not feel that my drop 
ping out of it, now or a few years hence, is a matter worth drawing attention to at 
all, — my own or another's. * * * 

And now, dear friend, farewell, at least for the present. If you wish to write, do 
so. But I do not ask it, because I desire that you should do what is most congenial 
to your own feelings. * * * 

I am, while I live, your loving friend, 

Harriet Martineau. 




I N DEX 



Page. 

Address . . 76, 124 

forms of 129 

Brevity 71, 100 

Brief Letter 106 

Business Correspondence 71 

Capital Letters 105 

Cards 119 

Clearness 96 

Closing, Complimentary 82, 125 

Esquire 77, 127 

Folding 85 

Heading 74 

Hon 128 

Inexperienced Writers 97 

Insertion 94 

Letter, body of 80 

folding of 85 

of credit 116 

of business 112 

social. 123 

and extracts 131 



Page. 

Margin 76 

Master 128 

Miss 128 

Mr. and Esq 127 

Mrs 128 

Neatness 71 

Notes 121 

Paragraphs 81, 126 

Penmanship 126 

Perspicuity 71,96 

Postal Cards 95 

President 128 

Punctuation 106 

Rules for business letters 119 

Signature . 82 

Stamp 94 

Superscription 86 

Telegrams 95 

Titles 127 

Underline 127 

U. S. A. andU. S. N 128 



INDEX TO AUTHORS. 



Page. 

Adams, John 163 

Adams, Mrs. John 133 

Aiken, Lucy 143 

Baillie, Joanna 174 

Barrett, Elizabeth B 155 

Beethoven, Ludwig 143 

Blessington, Lady 161 

Boleyn, Anne 169 

Brentano, Bettine 135 



Page. 

Bronte, Charlotte 140 

Browning, Robt 155 

Bulwer, E. Lytton 167 

Burke, Edmund 170 

Burney, Frances 146 

Burns, Robert 160 

Burroughs, Chas 137 

Byron 132 

Byron, Lady 153 



178 



INDEX TO AUTHORS. 



Campbell, Thos 162 

Carlyle, Thos 156 

Carlyle, Mrs " 156 

Channing, Dr 145 

Chesterfield, Lord 160 

Coleridge, S. T 154 

Columbus, Christopher. ... .... 164 

Cowper, William 134 

Crabbe, George 168 

Cromwell, Oliver. ... .139 

Cushman, Charlotte 171 

Dickens, Chas 147, 148, 149 

Edgeworth, Maria 173 

Emerson, R. W 146 

Franklin, Benj 134 

Goethe 135 

Goethe, Elizabeth 135 

Godwin, William 162 

Gray, Thomas 164 

Hawthorne, Nathaniel 136, 137 

Holmes, O. W 134 

Hood, Thos 175 

Hume, David 1 70 

Hunt, Leigh 175 

Ingersoll, Colonel R. G 173 

Irving, Washington . . 161 

Jefferson, Thos 164 

Johnson, Sam 160 

Lamb, Chas 143 

Landor, W. S 152 

Longfellow, H. W 137 

Lowell, J. R 138 

Macaulay, T. B 141, 142 

Martineau, Harriet 175 

Mitford, M. R 137 



Montagu, Lady M. "•'• 157 

Moore, Thos ... 165 

More, Hannah 153 

Mozart . . . 131 

Nelson, Horatio. 151 

Newton, Sir Isaac .170 

Payne, John Howav ... .167 

Poe, Edgar A . 164 

Pope, Alexander 159 

Prescott, W. H 158 

Quincey, Thos. de 172 

Rachel 149 

R^camier, Madam 173 

Robinson, H. C 153 

Schiller 132 

Schubert, Franz 141 

Scott, Sir Walter 163 

Sedgwick, Miss 1 50 

Sedgwick, Robert ... ..150 

Sedgwick, Theodore 150 

S6vign6, Madame d( 158 

Shelley, P. B 166 

Smith, Sydney 159, 160 

Southey, Robert 161 

Southey, Mrs. Robert 133 

Sumner, Chas 138 

Thackeray, W. M 155 

lorajiro, Yoshida 174 

Walpole, Horace 139 

Washington, Geo . . 154 

Webster, Daniel 139 

Whittier, J. G 174 

Wordsworth, Wm 151 

Wordsworth, Miss 152 



